BX 8695 .S6 S6 1912 Smith, Lucy, 1775-1856. Biographical sketches of Joseph Smith the prophet BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCHES JAi\' 15 !97o OF JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET AND HIS PROGENITORS FOR MANY GENERATIONS BY LUCY SMITH MOTHER OF THE PROPHET j.AMONI. IOWA Published by the Reoreanizec' Church of Jesus Christ of Lattejr Day Saints 1912. PREFACE. The object that the Board of Publication has in the reissue of this work, is to place in the hands of those of the church, and others who may desire it, one means of becoming ac- quained with the history of the Latter Day Saints during the lifetime of those with whom the work originated. "Mother Smith's History," comes into our hands in the same way that any other book, written and published by one con- nected with the church without authorization from the church, might do, and for this reason, we to whom the work of revision has been intrusted, give the work to the reader as we find it; with such additions as are deemed necessary, made by marks of reference and foot-notes. Nor do we vouch for the correctness of the statements made in the body of the work, being contented to let it pass with the statement that it is believed to be in the main correct. At the time the book was first published it was spoken and written of quite highly, the preface having been written by Orson Pratt, then, as now, one of the ablest men among the Utah Mormons. Soon after its publication, and after a large number was sold. President Brigham Young, under the plea that it was a false history and would do mischief, ordered its suppression; the Saints were counseled to give them up, either freely, or in exchange for other works of the church, that they might be destroyed. Under this order large numbers were destroyed, few being preserved, some of which fell into the hands of those now with the Reorganization. For this destruction we see no adequate reason; unless it be found in the fear that a plain story told by the mother of the first president of the church, might pos- sibly convey views to the minds of its readers, opposed to the then ruling powers. The present impracticability of giving a more extended and Pref. i ii PREFACE satisfactory history of Joseph Smith, under the supervision of the Reorganized Church; in connection with the fact that Elder E. W. Tullidge's work, "Life of Joseph, the Prophet," has been put upon sale, have determined the Board to publish this work without change in the text. We quote: "This work will also include many remarkable events con- nected with the discovery and translation of the Book of Mormon, and the early history of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, never before published. The manu- scripts containing this information, with the exception of the portion relating to his martyrdom, were written by the direc- tion and under the inspection of the Prophet. This work will be exceedingly interesting to the Saints, and will be a most convincing evidence, to all nations, of the divinity of this great and last gospel message." — Millennial Star, vol. 15, p. 169, 1853. "We do not imagine that any unprejudiced person can take up this work, and bestow upon it a careful perusal, without becoming deeply sensible of the divine mission of Joseph Smith. Being written by Lucy Smith, the mother of the Prophet, and mostly under his inspection, will be ample guarantee for the authenticity of the narrative. Not only is the life of the Prophet given, but, as will be seen from the title, sketches of the lives of many of his progenitors are. Altogether the work is one of the most interesting that has appeared in this latter dispensation. To the Saints we would say — Read the work, and your hearts will be cheered by its contents, and your gratitude to the Almighty increased. To the world we would say — Read the work, and the Spirit of God will bear witness with your spirits, that he is the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever, and is again manifesting himself as in days of old." — Millennial Star, vol. 15, p. 682, 1853. In a letter from President B. Young to Millennial Star, dated January 31, 1855, is the following: "There are many mistakes in the work entitled 'Biograph- ical Sketches of Joseph Smith the Prophet, and of his pro- PREFACE iii genitors for many generations, by Lucy Smith, mother of the Prophet,' and 'published at Liverpool for Orson Pratt by S. W. Richards, 15 Wilton Street.' I have had a written copy of those sketches in my possession for several years, and it contains much of the history of the Prophet Joseph. Should it ever be deemed best to publish these sketches, it will not be done until after they are carefully corrected. I take this seasonable opportunity to inform the public mind, in order that readers may not be surprised or disappointed at finding discrepancies, and may know which is the most reliable, in case a corrected edition is ever published." — Millennial Star, vol. 17, p. 297. Orson Pratt stated in Deseret News of March 21 and 28, and April 4, 1855, that "These imperfections have undoubtedly arisen either from the impaired memory of the highly respected and aged auth- oress, or from the lack oi correct information; or, which is the most probable, from the carelessness of the scribe in writing from time to time isolated statements from her mouth without a sufficient understanding of their connection. "In future editions the work will be carefully revised and corrected so far as we have knowledge. In the meantime, it is believed that this history will be interesting to the Saints, and to the public generally, as from it they can make them- selves acquainted with some of the greatest and most remark- able events of modern times. "If the schools of our Territory would introduce this work as a "Reader," it would give the young and rising generation some knowledge of the facts and incidents connected with the opening of the grand dispensation of the last days." — Millen- nial Star, vol. 17, p. 396. PREFACE TO ENGLISH EDITION. The following pages, embracing biographical sketches and the genealogy of Joseph Smith, the Prophet, and his progeni- tors, were mostly written previous to the death of the Prophet, and under his personal inspection. Most of the historical items and occurrences related have never before been published. They will therefore be exceed- ingly interesting to all Saints, and sincere inquirers after the truth, affording them the privilege of becoming more exten- sively acquainted with the private life and character of one of the greatest prophets that ever lived upon the earth. Independent of this, the events which have occurred in con- nection with the history of this remarkable family, are, in themselves, of the most marvelous kind, and of infinite impor- tance in their bearings upon the present and future genera- tions. No events that have happened since the first advent of our Savior, are of more thrilling interest than those connected with the history of the Prophet, Joseph Smith. Every inci- dent relating to his life, or the lives of his progenitors, will be eagerly sought after by all future generations. The geo- graphical, mechanical, and other scientific discoveries of modern ages, sink into insignificance, compared with the importance of those discoveries made by this great man. They are designed by the Almighty to produce the greatest moral and physical revolutions which the inhabitants of this globe ever witnessed — revolutions which, through the judg- ments of God, will utterly overthrow and destroy all govern- ments and kingdoms that will not become subject to Christ. Under these infinitely important considerations, the follow- ing pages are recommended to the careful and candid perusal of all nations. ORSON PRATT. iv Pref. JOSEPH SMITH, AND HIS PROGENITORS. CHAPTER I. SOLOMON MACK, THE FATHER OF LUCY MACK — EXTRACT FROM HIS NARRATIVE. My father, Solomon Mack, was born in the town 3f Lyme, New London County, Connecticut, Septem- ber 26, 1735. His father, Ebenezer Mack, was a man of considerable property, and lived in good style, commanding all the attention and respect which are ever shown to those who live in fine cir- cumstances, and habits of strict morality. For a length of time he fully enjoyed the fruits of his industry. But this state of things did not always continue, for a series of misfortunes visited my grandparents, by which they were reduced to that extremity, that a once happy and flourishing family were compelled to disperse, and throw themselves upon the charity of a cold, unfeeling world. My father was taken into the family of a neigh- boring farmer, where he remained until he was nearly twenty-one years of age, about which time he enlisted in the service of his country. 2 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, I have a sketch of my father's life, written by himself, in which is detailed an account of his several campaigns, and many of his adventures, while in the army. From this I extract the following: "At the age of twenty-one years, I left my master. Shortly after which, I enlisted in the services of my country, under the command of Captain Henry, and was annexed to the regiment commanded by Colonel Whiting. "From Connecticut, we marched to Fort Edwards, in the state of New York. We were in a severe battle, fought at Half-way Brook, in 1755. During this expedition, I caught a heavj^ cold, which ren- dered me unfit for business until the return of warm weather. I was carried the ensuing spring to Albany. "In the year 1757, I had two teams in the king's service, which were employed in carrying the gen- eral's baggage. While thus engaged I went one morning as usual to yoke my team, but three of my oxen were missing. When this came to the knowl- edge of the officer, he was very angry, and dra^vrng his sword, threatened to run it through me. He then ordered me to get three other oxen, which I accord- ingly did, and proceeded with the baggage to Fort Edwards, and the next day I returned in order to find my missing oxen. "While I was performing this trip, the following circumstance occurred. About half way from Still- water to Fort Edwards, I espied four Indians nearly thirty rods distant, coming out of the woods; they were armed with scalping knives, tomahawks, and guns. I was alone, but about twenty rods behind AND HIS PROGENITORS 3 me was a man by the name of Webster. I saw my danger, and that there was no way to escape, unless I could do it by stratagem; so I rushed upon them, calling in the meantime at the top of my voice. Rush on! rush on, my boys! we'll have the devils. The only weapon I had was a walking staff, yet I ran toward them, and as the other man appeared just at that instant, it gave them a terrible fright, and I saw no more of them. "I hastened to Stillwater the next day, as afore- mentioned, and finding my oxen soon after I arrived there, I returned the same night to Fort Edwards, a distance of seven miles, the whole of which was a dense forest. "In 1758, I enlisted under Major Spenser, and went immediately over Lake George, with a company who crossed in boats, to the western side, where we had a bloody and hot engagement with the enemy, in which Lord Howe fell at the onset of the battle. His bowels were taken out and buried, but his body was embalmed and carried to England. "The next day we marched to the breastworks, but were unsuccessful, being compelled to retreat with a loss of five hundred men killed, and as many more wounded. "In this contest I narrowly escaped — a musket- ball passed under my chin, within half an inch of my neck. The army then returned to Lake George, and, on its way thither, a large scouting party of the enemy came round by Skeenesborough, and, at the Half-way Brook, destroyed a large number of both men and teams. Upon this, one thousand of our 4 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, f men were detached to repair immediately to Skeenes- borough in pursuit of them ; but, when we arrived at South Bay, the enemy were entirely out of our reach. "The enemy then marched to Ticonderoga, New York, in order to procure supplies, after which they immediately pursued us, but we eluded them by has- tening to Wood Creek, and thence to Fort Ann, where we arrived on the thirteenth day of the month. We had but just reached this place, when the sentry gave information that the enemy were all around us, in consequence of which we were suddenly called to arms. Major Putnam led the company, and Major Rogers brought up the rear. We marched but three quarters of a mile, when we came suddenly upon a company of Indians that were lying in ambush. Major Putnam marched his men through their ranks, whereupon the Indians fired, which threw our men into some confusion. Major Putnam was captured by them, and would have been killed by an Indian had he not been rescued by a French lieutenant. "The enemy rose like a cloud and fired a whole volley upon us, and, as I was in the foremost rank, the retreat of my company brought me in the rear, and the tomahawks and bullets flew around me like hailstones. As I was running, I saw not far before me a windfall, which was so high that it appeared to me insurmountable; however, by making great exertions, I succeeded in getting over it. Running a little farther, I observed a man who had in this last conflict been badly wounded, and the Indians were close upon nim ; nevertheless I turned aside for AND HIS PROGENITORS 5 the purpose of assisting him, and succeeded in get- ting him into the midst of our army, in safety. "In this encounter a man named Gersham Bowley "had nine bullets shot through his clothes, but received no personal injury. Ensign Worcester received nine wounds, was scalped and tomahawked, notwith- standing which he lived and finally recovered. "The above engagement commenced early in the morning, and continued until about three o'clock in the afternoon, in which half of our men were either killed, wounded, or taken prisoners. In consequence of this tremendous slaughter we were compelled to send to Fort Edwards for men, in order to assist in carrying our wounded, which were about eighty in number. "The distance we had to carry them was nearly fourteen miles. To carry so many thus far was truly very fatiguing, insomuch that, when we arrived at the place of destination, my strength was about exhausted. "I proceeded immediately to Albany, for the pur- pose of getting supplies, and returned again to the army as soon as circumstances would admit. "Autumn having now arrived I went home, where I tarried the ensuing winter. "In the spring of 1759, the army marched to Crownpoint, where I received my discharge. In the same year I became acquainted with an accomplished young woman, a school-teacher, by the name of Lydia Gates. She was the daughter of Nathan Gates, who was a man of wealth, living in the town of East Haddam, Connecticut. To this young woman 6 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET I was married shortly after becoming acquainted with her. "Having received a large amount of money for my services in the army, and deeming it prudent to make an investment of the same in real estate, I contracted for the whole town of Granville, in the state of New York. On the execution of the deed, I paid all the money that was required in the stipulation, which stipulation also called for the building of a number of log houses. I accordingly went to work to fulfill this part of the contract, but after laboring a short time, i had the misfortune to cut my leg, which subjected me, during that season, to the care of the physician. I hired a man to do the work, and paid him in ad- vance, in order to fulfill my part of the contract ; but he ran away with the money, without performing the labor, and the consequence was, I lost the land altogether. "In 1761, we moved to the town of Marlow, where we remained until we had four children. When we moved there, it was no other than a desolate and dreary wilderness. Only four families resided within forty miles. Here I was thrown into a situation to appreciate more fully the talents and virtues of my excellent wife ; for, as our children were deprived of schools, she assumed the charge of their education, and performed the duties of an instructress as none, save a mother, is capable of. Precepts accompanied with examples such as hers, were calculated to make impressions on the minds of the young, never to be forgotten. "She, besides instructing them in the various AND HIS PROGENITORS 7 branches of an ordinary education, was in the habit of calling them together both morning and evening, and teaching them to pray; meanwhile urging upon them the necessity of love towards each other, as well as devotional feelings towards Him who made them. "In this manner my first children became con- firmed in habits of piety, gentleness, and reflection, which aff orded great assistance in guiding those who came after them, in the same happy channel. The education of my children would have been a more difficult task, if they had not inherited much of their mother's excellent disposition. "In 1776, I enlisted in the service of my country, and was for a considerable length of time in the land forces, after which I went with my two sons, Jason and Stephen, on a privateering expedition, com- manded by Captain Havens. Soon after we set sail, we were driven upon Horseneck. We succeeded, however, in getting some of our guns on shore, and bringing them to bear upon the enemy, so as to exchange many shots with them; yet they cut away our rigging, and left our vessel much shattered. "We then hauled off, and cast anchor; but in a short time we espied two row-gallies, two sloops, and two schooners. We quickly weighed anchor, and hauled to shore again, and had barely time to post four cannon in a position in which they could be used, before a sanguinary contest commenced. The balls from the enemy's guns tore up the ground, cutting asunder the saplings in every direction. One of the row-gallies went round a point of land with the view of hemming us in, but we killed forty of their men. 8 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, with our small arms, which caused the enemy to abandon their purpose. "My son Stephen, in company with the cabin boys, was sent to a house not far from the shore, with a wounded man. Just as they entered the house, an eighteen-pounder followed them. A woman was engaged in frying cakes at the time, and being some- what alarmed, she concluded to retire into the cellar, saying, as she left, that the boys might have the cakes, as she was going below. "The boys were highly delighted at this, and they went to work cooking, and feasting upon the lady's sweet-cakes, while the artillery of the contendi.ig armies was thundering in their ears, dealing out death and destruction on every hand. At the head of this party of boys was Stephen Mack, my second son, a bold and fearless stripling of fourteen. "In this contest, the enemy was far superior to us in point of numbers, yet we maintained our ground with such valor that they thought it better to leave us, and accordingly did so. Soon after which we hoisted sail and made for New London. "When hostilities had ceased, and peace and tran- quility were again restored, we freighted a vessel for Liverpool. Selling both ship and cargo in this place, we embarked on board Captain Foster's vessel, which I afterwards purchased; but, in consequence of storms and wrecks, I was compelled to sell her, and was left completely destitute. "I struggled a little longer to obtain property, in making adventures, then returned to my family, after an absence of four years, about penniless. AND HIS PROGENITORS 9 After this, I determined to follow phantoms no longer, but devote the rest of my life to the service of God, and my family." I shall now lay aside my father's journal, as 1 have made such extracts as are adapted to my pur- pose, and take up the history of his children. CHAPTER II. HISTORY OF JASON MACK. Jason, my oldest brother, was a studious and manly boy. Before he had attained his sixteenth year he became what was then called a Seeker, and believing that by prayer and faith the gifts of the gospel, which were enjoyed by the ancient disciples of Christ, might be attained, he labored almost inces- santly to convert others to the same faith. He was also of the opinion that God would, at some subse- quent period, manifest his power as he had anciently done — in signs and wonders. At the age of twenty he became a preacher of the gospel. And in a short time after this he formed an acquaintance with Esther Bruce, from the state of New Hampshire, of wealthy parentage. She was the pride of the place in which she resided, not so much on account of her splendid appearance, as the soundness of her mind, and her stately deport- ment, joined with an unaffected mildness of disposi- tion, and a condescension of manners, which were 10 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, admirably suited to the taste and principles of my brotner. Jason became deeply in love with her, inso- much that his heart was completely hers, and it would have been as easy to have convinced him that he could exist without his head, as that he could live and enjoy life, without being united with her in mar- riage. These feelings, I believe, were mutual, and Jason and she entered into an engagement to be married, but, as they were making arrangements for the solemnization of their nuptials, my father re- ceived a letter from Liverpool, containing informa- tion that a large amount of money was collected for him, and that it was ready for his reception. On accoi'^nt of this intelligence it was agreed that the marriage of my brother, as my father desired that he should accompany him to Liverpool, should be deferred until their return. Accordingly, my brother left his affianced bride, with a heavy heart, and with this promise, that he would write to her and his sister conjointly, at least once in three months during his absence. In three months after his departure, according to agreement, a letter arrived, which indeed met with a very warm recep- tion, but it was never followed by another from him. A young man who kept the post-office where she received her letters, formed in his heart a determina- tion to thwart my brother, if possible, in his matri- monial prospects, in order to obtain the prize himself. He commenced by using the most persua- sive arguments against her marrying my brother; but, not succeeding in this, he next detained his letters, and then reproached him for neglecting her. AND HIS PROGENITORS 11 Being still unsuccessful, he forged letters purporting to be from a friend of Jason, whioh stated that he (Jason Mack) was dead and his friends might cease to expect him. He then urged his suit again, but she still rejected him and continued to do so until within four months of Jason's return, when she concluded that she had wronged the young man, and that he was really more worthy than she had expected. The time also whioh Jason was to be absent having ex- pired without his return, sihe believed that the reports concerning his death must be true. So she accepted the hand of this young man, and they were united in the bonds of matrimony. As soon as Jason arrived he repairerV'-immediately to her father's house. When he gbt there she was gone to her brother's funeral ; he went in, and seated himself in the same room where he had once paid his addresses to her. In a short time she came home; when she first saw him she did not know him, but when she got a full view of his countenance she recognized him, and instantly fainted. From this time forward she never recovered her health, but, lingering for two years, died the victim of disap- pointment. Jason remained in the neighborhood a short time, and then went to sea, but he did not follow the sea a great while. He soon left the main, and com- menced preaching, which he continued until his death. 12 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, CHAPTER III. LOVISA AND LOVINA MACK. The history of Lovisa and Lovina, my two oldest sisters, is so connected and interwoven that I shall not attempt to separate it. They were one in faith, in love, in action, and in hope of eternal life. They were always together, and when they were old enough to understand the duties of a Christian, they united their voices in prayer and songs of praise to God. This sisterly affection increased with their years, and strength- ened with the strength of their minds. The pathway of their lives was never clouded with a gloomy shadow until Lovisa's marriage, and removal from home, which left Lovina very lonely. In about two years after Lovisa's marriage she was taken very sick and sent for Lovina. Lovina, as might be ex- pected, went immediately, and remained with her sister during her illness, which lasted two years, baffling the skill of the most experienced physicians ; but at the expiration of this time she revived a little, and showed some symptoms of recovery. I shall here relate a circumstance connected with her sickness, which may try the credulity of some of my readers, yet hundreds were eye-witnesses, and doubtless many of them are now living, who, if they would, could testify to the fact which I am about to mention. As before stated, after the space of two years she AND HIS PROGENITORS 13 began to manifest signs of convalescence, but soon a violent re-attack broug'ht her down again, and she grew worse and worse, until she became entirely speechless, and so reduced that her attendants were not allowed to even turn her in bed. She took no nourishment except a very little rice water. She lay in this situation three days and two nights. On the third night, about two o'clock, she feebly pro- nounced the name of Lovina, who had all the while watched over her pillow, like an attendant angel, observing every change and symptom with the deepest emotion. Startled at hearing the sound of Lovisa's voice, Lovina now bent over the emaciated form of her sister, with thrilling interest, and said, "My sister! my sister! what will you?" Lovisa then said emphatically, "The Lord has healed me, both soul and body — raise me up and give me my clothes, I wish to get up." Her husband told those who were watching with her, to gratify her, as in all probability it was a revival before death, and he would not have her crossed in her last moments. They did so, though with reluctance, as they sup- posed she might live a few moments longer, if she did not exhaust her strength too much by exerting herself in this manner. Having raised her in bed, they assisted her to dress ; and although, when they raised her to her feet, her weight dislocated both of her ankles, she would not consent to return to her bed, but insisted upon being set in a chair, and having her feet drawn gently in order to have her ankle-joints replaced. 14 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET She then requested her husband to bring iher some wine, saying, if he would do so she would do quite well for the present. Soon after this, by her own request, she was as- sisted to cross the street to her father-in-law's, who was at that time prostrated upon a bed of sickness. When she entered the house he cried out in amaze- ment, "Lovisa is dead, and her spirit is now come to warn me of my sudden departure from this world." ' No, father," she exclaimed, "God has raised me up, and I have come to tell you to prepare for death." She conversed an hour or so with him, then, with the assistance of her husband and those who attended upon her that night, she crossed the street back again to her own apartment. When this was noised abroad, a great multitude of people came together, both to hear and see concern- ing the strange and marvelous circumstance which had taken place. She talked to them a short time, and then sang a hymn, after whicih she dismissed them, promising to meet them the next day at the village church, where she would tell them all about the strange manner in which she had been healed. The following day, according to promise, she pro- ceeded to the church, and when she arrived there a large congregation had collected. Soon after she entered, the minister rose and remarked, that aa many of the congregation had doubtless come to hear a recital of the strange circumstance which had taken place in the neighborhood, and as he himself felt more interested in it than in hearing a gospel AND HIS PROGENITORS 15 discourse, he would open the meeting and then give place to Mrs. Tuttle, The minister then requested her to sing a hymn; she accordingly did so, and her voice was as high and clear as it had ever been. Having sung, she rose and addressed the audience as follows : "I seemed to be borne away to the world of spirits, where I saw the Savior, as through a veil, which appeared to me about as thicjc as a spider's web, and he told me that i must return again to warn the people to prepare for death ; that I must exhort them to be watchful as well as prayerful; that I must declare faithfully unto them their accountability before God, and the certainty of their being called to stand before the judgment-seat of Christ; and that if I would do this, my life should be prolonged." After which she spoke much to the people upon the uncertainty of life. When she sat down, her husband and sister, also those who were with her during the last night of her sickness, rose and testified to her appearance just before her sudden recovery. Of these things she continued to speak boldly for the space of three years. At the end of which time she was seized with the consumption which termi- nated her earthly existence. A short time before Lovisa was healed in the miraculous manner above stated, Lovina was taken with a severe cough which ended in consumption. She lingered three years, during which time she spoke with much calmness of her approaching disso- lution, contemplating death with all that serenity which is characteristic of the last moments of those 16 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, wiho fear God, and walk uprightly before him. She conjured her young friends to remember that life upon this earth can not be eternal. Hence the neces- sity of looking beyond this vale of tears, to a glorious inheritance, "where moths do not corrupt, nor thieves break through and steal." The care of Lovina, during her illness, devolved chiefly upon myself. The task, though a melancholy one, I cheerfully performed, and, although she had much other attention, I never allowed myself to go an hour, at a time, beyond the sound of her voice while she was sick. A short time before she breathed her last, which was in the night, she awakened me, and requested that I would call father and mother, for she wished to see them, as she would soon be gone. When they came, she said, "Father and mother, now I am dying, and I wish you to call my young associates, that I may speak to them before I die." She then requested me to place her in a chair, and as soon as the young people who were called in, were seated, she commenced speaking. After ta''k- ing a short time to them, she stopped, and, turning to her mother, said, "Mother, will you get rm some- thing to eat? It is the last time you will ever bring me nourishment in this world." When my mother had complied with her request, she ate a small quantity of food, with apparent appetite, then gave back the dish, saying, "There, mother, you will never get me anything to eat again." After which she turned to the company, and proceeded vath her remarks, thus : "I do not know when I received any material change of heart, unless it was when I was AND HIS PROGENITORS 17 ten years old. God, at that time, heard my prayers, and forgave my sins; and ever since then I have endeavored to serve him according to the best of my abilities. And I have called you here to give you my last warning — to bid you all farewell, and beseech you to endeavor to meet me where parting sihall be no more." Shortly after this, holding up her hand's, and look- ing upon them as one would upon a trifling thing unobserved before, she said, with a smile upon her countenance, "See, the blood is settling under my nails." Then, placing the fingers of her left hand across her right, she continued thus, " 'Tis cold to there — .soon this mortal flesh will be food for worms." Then, turning to me, she said, "Now, sister Lucy, will you help me into bed." I did as I was directed, carrying her in my arms just as I would a child. Although I was but thirteen years old, she was so emaciated that I could carry her with considerable ease. As I was carrying her to bed, my hand slipped. At this she cried out, "Oh! Sister, that hurt me." This, indeed, gave me bitter feelings. I was well assured that this was the last sad office I should ever perform for my sister, and the thougtht that I had caused her pain in laying her on her death-bed, wounded me much. Soon after this, she passed her hand over her face, and again remarked, m.y nose is "now quite cold." Then slightly turning and straightening herself in bed, she continued, "Father, mother, brother, sister, IC JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, and dear companions, all farewell, I am going to rest — ^prepare to follow me ; for "Death! 'tis a melanaholy day To those that have no God, When the poor souJ is forced away To seek her last abode. "In vain to heave.n she lifts her eyes. But guilt, a heavy chain. Still drags her downwards from the skies, To darkness, fire, and pain. "Awake and mourn, yc heirs of hell, Let stubborn sinners fear; You must be driven from earth, and dwell A long FOR EVER there! "See how the pit gapes wide for you, And flashes in your face; And thou, my soul, look downward too. And sing recovering grace. "He is a God of sov'reign love. Who promised heaven to me. And taught my thoughts to soar above. Where happy spirits be. "Prepare me. Lord, for thy right hand, Then come the joyful day; Come, death, and come celestial band, To bear my soul away." After repeating this hymn, she folded her hands across her breast, and then closed her eyes for ever. Having led my readers to the close of Lovina's life, I shall return to Lovisa, of whom there only remains the closing scene of her earthly career. In the course of a few months subsequent to the death of Sister Lovina, my father received a letter AND HIS PROGENITORS 19 from South Hadley, stating that Lovisa was very low of the consumption, and that she earnestly desired him to come and see her as soon as possible, as she expected to live but a short time. My father set out immediately, and when he arrived there, he found her in rather better health than he expected. In a few days after he got there, she resolved in her heart to return with him at all hazards. To this her father unwillingly consented, and, after making the requisite preparations, they started for Gilsum. They traveled about four miles, and came to an inn kept by a man by the name of Taff. Here her father halted, and asked her if she did not wish to tarry a short time to rest herself. She replied in the affirmative. By the assistance of the landlord, she was presently seated in an easy chair. My father then stepped into the next room to procure a little water and wine for her. He was absent but a moment ; however, when he returned it was too late, her spirit had fled from its earthly tabernacle to return no more, until recalled by the trump of the Archangel. My father immediately addressed a letter to mother, informing her of Lovisa's death, lest the shock of seeing the corpse unexpectedly should over- come her. And as soon as he could get a coffin, he proceeded on his journey for Gilsum, a distance of fifty miles. She was buried by the side of her sister Lovina, according to her own request. 20 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, The following is part of a 'hymn composed by her- self, a few days previous to her decease : "Lord, may my thoughts be turned to thee; Lift thou my heavy soul on high; Wilt thou, 0, Lord, return to me In mercy, Father, ere I die! My soaring thoughts now rise above — 0, fill my soul with heavenly love. "Father and mother, now farewell; And husband, partner of my lif e. Go to my father'j children, tell That lives no more on earth thy wife; That while she dwelt in cumbrous clay, For them she prayed both nig'ht and day. "My friends, I bid you all adieu; The Lord hath called, and I must go — And all the joys of this vain earth. Are now to me of little worth; 'Twill be the same with you as me, When brought as near eternity." Thus closes this mournful recital, and when I pass with my readers into the next chapter, with them probably may end the sympathy aroused by this re- hearsal, but with me it must last while life endures. I AND HIS PROGENITORS 21 CHAPTER IV. LIFE OF STEPHEN MACK. My brother Stephen, wiho was next in age to Jason, was bom in the town of Marlow, June 15, 1766. I shall pass his childhood in silence, and say noth- ing about him until he attained the age of fourteen, at which time he enlisted in the army, the circum- stances of which were as follows : A recruiting officer came in the neighborhood to draft soldiers for the Revolutionary War, and he called out a company of militia to which my brother belonged, in order to take therefrom such as were best qualified to do military duty. My brother, being very anxious to go into the army at this time, was so fearful that he would be passed by on account of his age, that the sweat stood in large drops on his face, and he shook like an aspen leaf. Fortunately, the officer made choice of him among others, and he entered the army, and continued in the service of his country until he was seventeen. During this time he was in many battles, both on land and sea, and several times narrowly escaped death by famine ; but, according to his own account, whenever he was brought into a situation to fully realize his entire dependence upon God, the hand of Providence was always manifested in his deliverance. Not long since, I met with an intimate acquaint- ance of my brother Stephen, and requested him to furnish me such facts as were in his possession in 22 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, relation to him ; and he wrote the following brief, yet comprehensive account, for tihe gratification of my readers : "I, Horace Stanley, was born in Tunbridge, Orange County, Vermont, August 21, 1798. I have been personally acquainted with Major Mack and his family ever since I can remember, as I lived in the same township, within one mile and a half of the Major's farm, and two miles from his store, and eight miles from Chelsea, the county-seat of Orange County; where he conducted the mercantile and tinning business. "My eldest brother went to learn the tinning busi- ness of the Major's workmen. The Major being a man of great enterprise, energetic in business, and possessed of a high degree of patriotism, launched forth on the frontiers at Detroit, in the year 1800 (if I recollect rightly), where he immediately com- menced trading with the Indians. "He left his family in Tunbridge, on his farm, and while he wa^ engaged in business at Detroit he visited them — sometimes once in a year, in eighteen months, or in two years, just as it happened. "I visited Detroit, November 1, 1820, where I found the Major merchandising upon quite an exten- sive scale, having six clerks in one store ; besides this, he had many other stores in the territory of Michigan, as well as in various parts of Ohio. "His business at Pontiac was principally farming and building, but in order to facilitate these two branches of business, he set in operation a saw- and flour-mill, and afterwards added different branches AND HIS PROGENITORS 23 of mechanism. He made the turnpike road from Detroit to Pontiac at his own expense. He also did considerable other public work, for the purpose of giving emplojonent to the poor. "He never encouraged idleness, or the man above his business. In 1828, having been absent from Detroit a short time, I returned. The Major was then a member of the Council of the Territory, and had acted a very conspicuous part in enhancing its prosperity and enlarging its settlement; and it was a common saying that he had done much more for the Territory than any other individual. "In short, the Major was a man of talents of the first order. He was energetic and untiring. He always encouraged industry and was very cautious how he applied his acts of charity. Respectfully, by Horace Stanley." My brother was in the city of Detroit in 1812, the year in which Hull surrendered the Territory to the British Crown. My brother, being somewhat cele- brated for his prowess, was selected by General Hull to take the command of a company, as captain. After a short service in this office, he was ordered to surrender. At this his indignation was roused to the highest pitch. He broke his sword across his knee; and, throwing it into the lake, exclaimed that he would never submit to such a disgraceful com- promise while the blood of an American' continued to run through his veins. This drew the especial vengeance of the army 24 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, upon his head; and his property, doubtless, would have been sacrificed to their resentment, had they known the situation of his affairs. But this they did not know, as his housekeeper deceived them by a stratagem, related by Mr. Stanley, as follows : "At the surrender of Detroit, not having as yet moved his family hither, Major Mack had an elderly lady, by the name of Trotwine, keeping house for him. The old lady took in some of the most distin- guished British officers as boarders. She justified them in their course of conduct towards the Yankees, and, by her shrewdness and taot, she gained the esteem of the officers, and thus secured through them the good will of the soldiery, so far as to prevent their burning (what they supposed to be) her store and dwelling, both of which were splendid buildings, "The Major never forgot this service done him by the old lady, for he ever afterwards supported her handsomely." Thus was a great amount of goods and money saved from the hands of his enemies. But this is not all: the news came to her ears that they were about to bum another trading establishment belong- ing to the Major, and, without waiting to consult him, she went immediately to the store, and took from the counting-room several thousand dollars, which she secreted until the British left the city. The building and goods were burned. As soon as the English left the territory, he recom- menced business, and removed his family from Tun- bridge to Detroit. Here they remained but a short time, when he took them to Pontiac; and, as soon as AND HIS PROGENITORS 25 they were well established or settled in this place, he himself went to the city of Rochester, where he built a sawmill. But, in the midst of his prosperity, he was called away to experience another state of existence, with barely a moment's warning, for he was sick only four days from the time he was first taken ill until he died ; and even on the fourth day, and in the last hour of his illness, it was not supposed to be at all dangerous, until his son, who sat by his bedside, dis- covered that he was dying. He left his family with an estate of fifty thousand dollars, clear of encumbrance. CHAPTER V. LYDIA MACK, THIRD DAUGHTER OF SOLOMON MACK. Of my sister Lydia I shall say but little; not that I loved her less, or that she was less deserving of honorable mention; but she seemed to float more with the stream of common events than those who have occupied the foregoing pages : hence fewer inci- dents of a striking character are furnished for the mind to dwell upon. She sought riches and obtained them; yet in the day of prosperity she remembered the poor, for she doalt out her substance to the needy with a liberal hand, to the end of her days, and died the object of their affection. As she was beloved in life, so she was bewailed in death. 26 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, CHAPTER VI. DANIEL MACK — HE RESCUES THREE MEN FROM A WATERY GRAVE. Daniel oomes next in order. He was rather worldly-minded, yet he was not vicious; and if he had any peculiar trait of character, it was this — he possessed a very daring and philanthropic spirit, which led him to reach fonth his hand to the assist- ance of those whose lives were exposed to danger, even to the hazard of his own life. For instance; he, in company with several others, was once stand- ing on the bank of Miller's River, in the town of Montague, when one of the number proposed taking a swim, Daniel objected, saying it was a dangerous place to swim m, yet they were determined, and three went in ; but, going out into the stream rather too far, they were overpowered by the current, and a kind of eddy which they fell into, and they sunk immediately. At this Daniel said, "Now, gentlemen, these men are drowning : who will assist them at the risk of his life?" No one answered. At this he sprang into the water, and diving to the bottom, found one of tnem fastened to some small roots. Daniel took hold of him, and tore up the roots to wihich he was cling- ing, and brought him out, and then told the by- standers to get a barrel, for the purpose of rolling him on it, in order to make him disgorge the water which he had taken. He then went in again, and AND HIS PROGENITORS 27 found the other two in the same situation as the first, and saved them in like manner. After rolling them a short time on barrels, he took them to a house, and gave them every possible atten- tion, until they had so far recovered as to be able to speak. As soon as they could talk, one of them, fixing his eyes upon Daniel, said, "Mr. Mack, we have reason to look upon you as our savior, for you have delivered us from a watery tomb ; and I would that I could always live near you. We are now assured that you have not only wisdom to counsel, but, when men have spurned your advice, you have still that greatness of soul which leads you to risk your own life to save your fellow man. No, I will never leave you as long as I live, for I wish to con- vince you that I ever remember you, and that I will never slight your counsel again." In this they were all agreed, and they carried out the same in their future lives. 28 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, CHAPTER VII. SOLOMON MACK, My youngest brother, Solomon, was born and married in the town of Gilsum, New Hampshire, where he is still living,^ and, although he is now very aged, he has never traveled farther than Boston, to which place his business leads him twice a year. He has gathered to himself in this rocky region, fields, flocks, and herds, which multiply and increase upon the mountains. He has been known for at least twenty years as Captain Solomon Mack, of Gilsum ; but, as he lives to speak for himself, and, as I have to do chiefly with the dead and not with the living, I shall leave him, hoping that, as he has lived peaceably with all men, he may die happily. I have now given a brief account of all my father's family, save myself; and what I have written has been done with the view of discharging an obligation which I considered resting upon me, inasmuch as they have all passed of£ this stage of action except myself and youngest brother.^ And seldom do I meet with an individual with whom I was even ac- quainted in my early years, and I am constrained to exclaim, "The friends of my youth? where are they?" The tomb replies, "Here are they!" "Rut, through my instrumentality, "Safely truth to urge her claims, presume>s On names now found alone on books and tombs." '1853. =1853. AND HIS PROGENITORS 29 CHAPTER VIII. EARLY LIFE OF LUCY MACK — HER MARRIAGE WITH JOSEPH SMITH. 1 shall now introduce the history of my own life. I was born in the toi^n of Gilsum, Cheshire County, iMew Hampshire, on the 8th of July, 1776, When I arrived at the age of eigiht years, my mother had a severe fit of sickness. She was so low that she, as well as her friends, entirely des.paired of her recovery. During this sickness she called her children around her bed, and, after exhorting them always to remember the instructions which she had given them — ^to fear God and walk uprightly before him, she gave me to my Brother Stephen, requesting him to take care of me and bring me up as his own child, then bade each of us farewell. This my brother promised to do; but, as my mother shortly recovered, it was not necessary, and I consequently remained at my father's house until my sister Lovisa was married. Some time after this event I went to South Hadley to pay Lovisa, who was living there, a visit. I returned home to my parents in about six months, and remained with them in Gilsum until the death of Lovina, soon after which my Brother Stephen, who was living at Tunbridge, Vermont, came to my father's on a visit; and he insisted so earnestly on my accompanying him home that my parents consented. The grief occasioned by the 30 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, death of Lovina was preying upon my health and threatened my constitution with serious injury, and they hoped that to accompany my brother home might serve to divert my mind and thus prove a benefit to me. For I was pensive and melancholy, and often in my reflections I thought that life was not worth possessing. In the midst of this anxiety g)f mind I determined to obtain that which I had heard spoken of so much from the pulpit — a change of heart. To accomplish this I spent much of my time in reading the Bible and praying ; but, notwithstanding my great anxiety to experience a change of heart, another matter would always interpose in all my meditations: If I remain a member of no church all religious people will say I am of the world; and, if I join some one of the different denominations, all the rest will say I am in error. No church will admit that I am right, except the one with which I am associated. This makes them witnesses against each other; and how can I decide in such a case as this, seeing they are all unlike the church of Christ, as it existed in former days! While I remained at Tunbridge, I became ac- quainted with a young man by the name of Joseph bmith, to whom I was subsequently married. I continued with my brother one year, then went home. I was at home but a short time when my brother came after me again and insisted so hard upon my returning with him, that I concluded to do so. And this time I remained with him until I was married, which took place the next January. AND HIS PROGENITORS 31 CHAPTER IX. SEVEN GENERATIONS OF THE SMITH FAMILY — FOUR GENERATIONS OF THE MACK FAMILY. Here, I would like to give the early history of my husband, for many facts might be mentioned, that doubtless would be highly interesting; but, as I am not capable of giving them in order, I shall decline making the attempt, and in the place thereof shall insert a transcript from the record of his family, beginning with Samuel Smith, who was the son of Robert and Mary Smith, who came from England. The above Samuel Smith, was born January 26, 1666, in Topsfield, Essex County, Massachusetts; and was married to Rebecca Curtis, daughter of John Curtis, January 25, 1707. Children of Samuel and Rebecca Smith. NAME. Phebe 1st Mary. . 2d Samuel . Rebecca . . . . Elizabeth. . Hephzibah. Robert Susanna. . . Hannah . . . . Jan. 8, 1708. . Aug. 14, 1711. Jan. 26, 1714. Oct. 1, 1715.. July 8, 1718. . May 12, 1722. Apr. 25, 1724. May 2, 1726. . Apr. 5, 1729. . MARRIED. To Steph. Averel. To Amos Towne . . To Priscilla Gould To John Batch... To Elizer Gould.. To Wm. Gallop. . . To John Peabody.. Nov. 14, 178o March, 1753. Nov. 15, 1774 May 5, 1741. Aug. 17, 1764. 1st Samuel Smith died July 12, 1748. His wife, Rebeoca Smith March 2, 1753. 32 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, Children of 2d Samuel, and 1st Priscilla Smith, which Samuel was the son of 1st Samuel and Rebecca Smith, Sep. 26, 1735. Oct. 28, 1737. Oct. 5, 1739.. Jan. 24, 1742. Mar. 1. 1744.. To Jacob Kimball, Sep. 15, 1755. To Rebec. Towne, Jan. 2, 1760. To Solomon Curtis, Sep. 15, 1763. The 2d time to Jacob Hobbs, 1767. To Isaac Hobbs, 1767. To Mary Duty, Feb. 12, 1761. Children of 1st Asael and Mary Smith; which Asael was the son of 2d Samuel and Priscilla Smith. Apr. 20, 1768 Oct. 27, 1769. July 12, 1771. May 21, 1773. June 4, 1775 . . Sep. 15, 1777. Oct. 1, 1779.. July 16, 1781. May 18, 1783. Apr. 17, 1785. May 17, 1789. To Hanh. Peabody, Jan. 20, 1792. To John C. Waller, Aug. 24, 1796. To Lucy Mack, Jan. 24, 1796. To Betsy Schllllnger, Mar. 21, 1802. To Israel Pierce, To Ruth Stevens, Jan. 29, 1805. The second time to Mary Atkins, March 4, 1828. To Clarissa Lyman, Sep. 11, 1815. To Joseph Sanford, Oct. 15, 1809. Sep. 14, 1840. July 25, 1802. May 27, 1824. AND HIS PROGENITORS 33 Children of 1st Jesse and Hannah Smith; which Jesse was the son of 1st Asael and Mary Smith. Benjamin G.. Eliza, Ira, Harvy, Harniet, Stephen, Mary, Catherine, Royal, Sarah, was was was was was was was was was was born born born born born born born born born born May March Jan. April April May May July July Dec. 2, 1793. 9, 1795. 30, 1797. 1, 1799. 8, 1801. 2, 1803. 4, 1805. 13, 1807. 2, 1809. 16, 1810. Children of John C. and Priscilla Waller; which Priscilla was the daughter of 1st Asael Smith. Calvin C, Dolly, Marshall, Royal, Dudley C, Bushrod, Silas B., Sally P., John H., was was was was was was was was was born bom born born boi-n boi-n born born born June Got. March Nov. Sept. Oct. Jan. Oct. Sept. 6, 1797. 16, 1799. 18, 1801. 29, 1802. 29, 1804. 18, 1806. 1, 1809. 31, 1810. 9, 1812. Children of 1st Joseph and Lucy Smith; which Joseph was the son of the 1st Asael and Mary Smith. Alvin . . Hyrum . Sophronia . . 2d Joseph . . Feb. 11, 1799. Feb. 9, 1800. . Tunbridge, Vermont. Tunbridge, Vermont. Dec. 23, 1805. Sharon, May 18, 180.3. Windsor Co., To Jerusha Harden, Nov. 2, 1826. Manchester, N. Y. To Mary Fielding, 1837. To Calvin Stoddard, Dec. 2, 1827, Palmyra, N. Y. To Emma Hale, daughter of Isaac Hale, in South Nov. 19, 1824. Murdered by mob, June 27, 1844, in Carthage Jail, Hancock County, Illinois, while under the protec- tion of Governor Thomas Ford. Murdered by a mob, June 27, 1844, in Carthage 34 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, BOR?. Vermont. Mar. 13, 1S08. Tunbridge, Vermont. Mar. 13, 1810. Mar. 13, 1811. Royalton, Vermont. July 8, 1812. Lebanon, N. Hampshire. Mar. 25, 1816. July 18. 1821. Bainbridge, Chen- ango County, N. Y., Jan. 18, 1827. To Mary Daily, Aug. 13, 1834. To Levira Clark, Apr. 29, 1842. To Caroline Grant, daughter of Joshua Grant, Feb. 14, 1833. To Wilkins J. Salisbury, Jan. 8, 1831. To Agnes Coolbrith, July 30, 1835. Kirtland, Ohio. To Arthur Millikin, June 4, 1840. Nauvoo. DIED. Jail, Hancock Co., Illinois, while under the protec- tion of Governor Thomas Ford. July 30, 1844, of a fever, occasioned by over exertion in getting away from a mob, when his brothers were killed. Mar. 24, 1810. .Vug. 7, 1841. Children of 2d Asael and Betsy Smith; ivhich Asael was the son of 1st Asael and Mary Smith. Elias, was born Sep. 6, 1804. Emily, was born Sep. 1, 1806. 2d Jessie J., was born Oct. 6, 1808. Esther, was born Sep. 20, 1810. Mary J., was bom April 28, 1813. Julia P., was born March 4, 1815. Martha, was born June 9, 1817. 2d Silas, was born June 5, 1822. Children of Israel and Mary Pierce; which Mary was the daughter of 1st Asael and Mary Smith. Eunice, was born April 29, 1799. Miranda, was born June 17, 1803. Horace, was bom June 8, ISO.S. AND HIS PROGENITORS John S., was born March 6, 1807. Susan, was born June 20, 1809. Mary, was born April 25, 1811. Laura, was born Feb. 8, 1814. Eliza A., was born Sep. 2, 1817. Children of 1st Silas and Ruth Smith; which Silas was th son of 1st Asael and Mary Smith. Charles, was born Nov. 11, 1806. Charity, was born April 1, 1808. Curtis S., was born Oct. 29, 1809. 6th Samuel, was born Oct. 3, 1811. Stephen, was born Jan. 8, 1815. Susan, was born Oct. 19, 1817. 3d Asael, was born Oct. 12, 1819. Children by his second wife, Mary Smith. Silas L., was born Oct. 20, 1830. John A., was born July 6, 1832. Nathaniel J., was born Dec. 2, 1834. Children of 1st John and Clarissa Smith; which John was th son of 1st Asael and Mary Smith. George A., was born June 26, 1817. ( Caroline, was born June 6, 1820. 2d John L., was born Nov. 17, 1823. Children of Hyrum and Jerusha Smith; which Hyrum wa the son of 1st Joseph and Lucy Smith. Lovina, was born Sep. 16, 1827. Mary, was born June 27, 1829. John, was born Sep. 22, 1832. 2d Hyrum, was born April 27, 1834. Jerusha, was born Jan. 13, 1836. Sarah, was born Oct. 2, 1837. Children of Hyrum Smith and Mary, his second wife. 4th Joseph, was bom Nov. 13, 1838. Martha, was bom May 14, 1841. 36 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, Children of 2d Joseph, the Prophet, and Emma Smith; which Joseph was the son of 1st Joseph and Lucy Smith. Julia M. Smith, adopted daughter, was born April 30, 1831. 3d Joseph, was bom Nov. 6, 1832. Frederick G. W., was born June 20, 1836. Alexander, was born June 2, 1838. Don Carlos, was born June 13, 1840. David H., was born Nov. 18, 1844. Children of 5th Samuel Smith and Mary, his first wife; which Samuel was the son of 1st Joseph and Lucy Smith. Susanna B., was bom Oct. 27, 1835. MaryB., was born March 27, 1837. Samuel H. B., was bora Aug. 1, 1838. LucyB., was born Jan. 31, 1841. Mary Smith died January 25, 1841, Children of Samuel Smith and Levira, his second wife, Leviira A. C, was born April 29, 1842. Lovisa C, was born Aug. 28, 1843. Lucy J. C, was born Aug. 20, 1844. (Children of William and Caroline Smith; which Willia7n was the son of 1st Joseph and Lucy Smith. Mary Jane, was born Jan. — , 1835. Caroline L., was born Aug. — , 1836. Children of Don Carlos and Agnes Smith; which Don Carlos was the son of 1st Joseph and Lucy Smith. Agnes C, was born Aug. 1, 1836. Sophronia C, was 'born , 1838. Josephine D., was born March 10, 1841. Children of Calvin and Sophronia Stoddard. Eunice, Maria, was bom March 22, 1830. was born April 12. 1832. AND HIS PROGENITORS 37 Children of Wilkins J. and Catherine Salisbury; which Cathe- rine was the daughter of 1st Joseph Smith. Eizabeth, was born April 9, 1832. Lucy, was bom Oct. 3, 1834. Solomon J., was born Sept. 18, 1835. Alvin, was born June 7, 1838. Don C, was born Oct. 25, 1841. Emma C, was born March 25, 1844. Arthur and Lucy Millikin have one ison, named Don Carlos Millikin. George A. Smith, son of 1st John Smith, was married to Bathsheba Bdgler, July 25, 1841. Children of George A. and Bathsheba Smith. George Albert, was born July 7, 1842. Bathsheba, was born Aug. 14, 1844. Having now given all the names belonging to the family of Smith, I shall take up another lineage, namely, that of the Mack family, commencing with my grandfather, Ebenezer Mack. Ebenezer Mack had three sons, Elisha, Samuel, and Solomon, and one daughter named Hypsebeth. His son Solomon was born in the town of Lyme, state of Connecticut, Sep- tember 26, 1735 ; was married to a young woman by the name of Lydia Gates, in the year 1759. This Lydia Gates was born in East Haddam, state of Con- necticut, September 3, 1735. The following are the names of the children of 1st Solomon and Lydia Mack; which Solomon was the son of Ebenezer and Hannah Mack. Jason Mack, Lovisa Mack. Stephen Mack, Lovina Mack. Daniel Mack, Lydia. 2d Solomon Mack, Lucy Mack. 38 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, Children of 2d Solomon Mack; which Solomon was the son of 1st Solomon Mack. Calvin, was bom Nov. 28, 1797. Orlando, was born Sep. 23, 1799. Chilon, was bom July 26, 1802. 3d Solomon, was born May 23, 1805. Amos, was boom May 1, 1807. Dennis, was bom Oct. 18, 1809. Merril, was born Sep. 14, 1812. Esther, was born April 2, 1815. Rizpah, was born June 5, 1818. CHAPTER X. A PRESENT OF ONE THOUSAND DOLLARS, FROM JOHN MUDGET AND STEPHEN MACK. Soon after I was married, I went with my husband to see my parents, and as we were about setting out on this visit, my Brother Stephen, and his part- ner in business, John Mudget, were making some remarks in regard to my leaving them, and the con- versation presently turned upon the subject of giving me a marriage present. "Well," said Mr. Mudget, "Lucy ought to have something worth naming, and I will give her just as much as you will." "Done," said my brother, "I will give her five hun- dred dollars in cash." "Good," said the other, "and I will give her five hundred dollars more." So they wrote a check on their bankers for one thousand dollars, and presented me with the same. AND HIS. PROGENITORS 39 This check I laid aside, as I had other means by me sufficient to purchase my housekeeping furniture. Having visited my father and mother, we returned ■again to Tunbridge, where my companion owned a handsome farm, upon which we settled ourselves, and began to cultivate the soil. We lived on this place about six years, tilling the earth for a liveli- hood. In 1802 we rented our farm in Tunbridge, and moved to the town of Randolph, where we opened a mercantile establishment. When we came to this place we had two children, Alvin and Hyrum. CHAPTER XI. SICKNESS IN RANDOLPH. We had lived in Randolph but six months when I took a heavy cold, which caused a severe cough. To relieve this, every possible exertion was made, but it was all in vain. A hectic fever set in, which threat- ened to prove fatal, and the physician pronounced my case to be confirmed consumption. During this sickness my mother watched over me with much anxiety, sparing herself no pains in administering to my comfort, yet I continued to grow weaker, until I could scarcely endure even a footfall upon the floor, except in stocking-foot, and no one was allowed to speak in the room above a whisper. While I was in this situation a Methodist exhorter 40 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET. came to see me. On coming to the door, he knocked in his usual manner, and his knocking so agitated me that it was a considerable length of time before my nerves became altogether quieted again. My mother motioned him to a chair, and in a whisper informed him of my situation, which prevented his asking me any questions. He tarried some time, and while he sat he seemed deeply to meditate upon the uncertainty of my recovering; in the meantime, he showed a great desire to have conversation with me respecting my dying. AS he thus sat pondering, I fancied to myself that he was going to asK me if I was prepared to die, and I dreaded to have him_ speak to me, for then I did not consider myself ready for such an awful event, inasmuch as I knew not the ways of Christ ; besides, there appeared to be a dark and lonesome chasm, between myself and the Savior, which 1 dared not attempt to pass. T thought I strained my eyes, and by doing so I could discern a faint glimmer of the light that was beyond the gloom which lay immediately before me. When I was meditating upon death, in this man- ner, my visitor left, soon after which my husband came to my bed, and took me by the hand, and said, "0, Lucy! my wife! my wife! you must die! The doctors have given you up; and all say you can not live." i then looked to the Lord, and begged and pleaded with him to spare my life in order that I might bring up my children, and be a comfort to my husband. My mind was much agitated during the whole night. AND HIS PROGENITORS 41 Sometimes I contemplated heaven and heavenly things; then my thoughts would turn upon those of earth — my babes and my companion. During this night I made a solemn covenant with God, that, if he would let me live, I would endeavor to serve him according to the best of my abilities. Shortly after this, I heard a voice say to me, "Seek, and ye shall find ; knock, and it shall be opened unto you. Let your heart be comforted; ye believe in God, believe also in me." In a few moments my mother came in, and, look- ing upon me, she said, "Lucy, you are better." I replied, as my speech returned at that instant, "Yes, mother, the Lord will let me live, if I am faith- ful to the promise which I made to him, to be a comfort to my mother, my husband, and my chil- dren." I continued to gain strength, until I became quite well as to bodily health ; but my mind was con- siderably disquieted. It was wholly occupied upon the subject of religion. As soon as I was able, I made all diligence in endeavoring to find some one who was capable of instructing me more perfectly in the way of life and salvation. As soon as I had strength sufficient, I visited one Deacon Davies, a man whom I regarded as exceed- ingly pious; and, as he was apprised of my sudden and miraculous recovery, I expected to hear about the same which I had heard from my mother — "The Lord has done a marvelous work; let his name have the praise thereof." But, no; from the time I ar- rived at his house until I left, I heard nothing, except, "Oh, Mrs. Smith has come — help her in — 42 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, run, build a fire, malce tlie room warm — fill the tea- kettle — get the great arm-chair," etc., etc. Their excessive anxiety concerning my physical conven- ience and comfort, without being seasoned with one word in relation to Christ or godliness, sickened me, and I returned home very sorrowful and much dis- appointed. From my anxiety of mind to abide the covenant which I had made with the Lord, I went from place to place, for the purpose of getting information, and finding, if it were possible, some congenial spirit who could enter into my feelings, and thus be able to strengthen and assist me in carrying out my resolutions. I heard that a very devout man was to preach the next Sabbath in the Presbyterian church ; I therefore went to meeting, in the full expectation of hearing that which my soul desired — the Word of Life. When the minister commenced speaking, I fixed my mind with deep attention upon the spirit and matter of his discourse; but, after hearing him through, I returned home, convinced that he neither understood nor appreciated the subject upon which he spoke, and I said in my heart that there was not then upon earth the religion which I sought. I therefore determined to examine my Bible, and, taking Jesus and his disciples for my guide, to endeavor to obtain from God that which man could neither give nor take away. Notwithstanding this, I would hear all that could be said, as well as read much that was written, on the subject of religion, but the Bible I intended should be my guide to life AND HIS PROGENITORS 43 and salvation. This course I pursued a number of years. At length I considered it my duty to be baptized, and, finding a minister who was willing to baptize me, and leave me free in regard to joining any religious denomination, I stepped forward and yielded obedience to this ordinance; after which I continued to read the Bible as formerly, until my eldest son had attained his twenty-second year. CHAPTER XII. JOSEPH SMITH, SENIOR, LOSES HIS PROPERTY AND BECOMES POOR — RECEIVES A VISIT FROM JASON MACK — THE HISTORY OF THE LATTER, CONCLUDED. My husband, as before stated, followed merchan- dising for a short period in the town of Randolph. Soon after he commenced business in this place, he ascertained that crystalized ginseng root sold very high in China, being used as a remedy for the plague, which was then raging there. He therefore concluded to embark in a traffic of this article, and consequently made an investment of all the means which he commanded, in that way and manner which was necessary to carry on a business of this kind, viz, crystalizing and exporting the root. When he had obtained a quantity of the same, a merchant by the name of Stevens, of Royalton, offered him three thousand dollars for what he had ; 44 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, but my husband refused his offer, as it was only about two thirds of its real value, and told the gentleman that he would rather venture shipping it himself. My husband, in a short time, went to the city of New York, with the view of shipping his ginseng, and finding a vessel in port which was soon to set sail, he made arrangements with the captain to this effect — that he was to sell the ginseng in China, and return the avails thereof to my husband; and this the captain bound himself to do, in a written obli- gation. Mr. Stevens, hearing that Mr. Smith was making arrangements to ship his ginseng, repaired immedi- ately to New York, and, by taking some pains, he ascertained the vessel on board of which Mr. Smith had shipped his ginseng; and having some of the same article on hand himself, he made arrangements with the captain to take his also, and he was to send his son on board the vessel to take charge of it. It appears, from circumstances that afterwards transpired, that the ginseng was taken to China, and sold there to good advantage, or at a high price, but not to much advantage to us, for we never received anything, except a small chest of tea, of the avails arising from this adventure. When the vessel returned, Stevens the younger also returned with it, and when my husband became apprised of his arrival, he went immediately to him and made inquiry respecting the success of the cap- tain in selling his ginseng. Mr. Stevens told him quite a plausible tale, the particulars of which I have AND HIS PROGENITORS 45 forgotten; but the amount of it was, that the sale had been a perfect failure, and the only thing which had been brought for Mr. Smith from China was a small chest of tea, which chest had been delivered into his care, for my husband. In a short time after this young Stevens hired a house of Major Mack, and employed eight or ten hands, and commenced the business of crystalizing ginseng. Soon after engaging in this business, when he had got fairly at work, my brother. Major Mack, went to see him, and, as it happened, he found him considerably intoxicated. When my brother came into his presence, he spoke to him thus, "Well, Mr. Stevens, you are doing a fine business; you will soon be ready for another trip to China." Then observed again, in a quite indifferent manner, "Oh, Mr. Stevens, how much did Brother Smith's adven- ture bring?" Being under the influence of liquor, he was not on his guard, and took my brother by the hand and led him to a trunk; then opening it, he observed, "There, sir, are the proceeds of Mr. Smith's ginseng!" exhibiting a large amount of silver and gold. My brother was much astounded at this ; however, he disguised his feelings, and conversed with him a short time upon different subjects, then returned home, and about ten o'clock the same night he started for Randolph, to see my husband. When Mr. Stevens had overcome his intoxication, he began to reflect upon what he had done, and making some inquiry concerning my brother, he ascertained that he had gone to Randolph. Mr. 46 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, Stevens, conjecturing his business — that he had gone to see my husband respecting the ginseng ad- venture, went immediately to his establishment, dis- missed his hands, called his carriage, and fled with his cash for Canada, and I have never heard any- thing concerning him since. My husband pursued him a while, but finding pur- suit vain, returned home much dispirited at the state of his affairs. He then went to work to over- haul his accounts, in order to see how he stood with the world; upon which he discovered that, in addi- tion to the loss sustained by the China adventure, he had lost about two thousand dollars in bad debts. At the time he sent his venture to China he was owing eighteen hundred dollars in the city of Boston, for store goods, and he expected to discharge the debt at the return of the China expedition; but, having invested almost all his means in ginseng, the loss which he suffered in this article rendered it impossible for him to pay his debt with the property which remained in his hands. The principal depend- ence left him in the shape of property, was the farm at Tunbridge, upon which we were then living, having moved back to this place immediately after his venture was sent to China. This farm, which was worth about fifteen hundred dollars, my hus- band sold for eight hundred dollars, in order to make a speedy payment on the Boston debt; and, as I had not used the check of one thousand dollars, which my brother and Mr. Mudget gave me, I added it to the eight hundred dollars obtained for AND HIS PROGENITORS 47 the farm, ana Dy Uiis means the whole debt was liquidated. While we were living on the Tunbridge farm, my Brother Jason made us a visit. He brought with him a young man by the name of William Smith, a friendless orphan, whom he had adopted as his own son, and, previous to this time, had kept constantly with him; but he now thought best to leave him with us, for the purpose of having him go to school. He remained with us, however, only six months before my brother came again and took him to New Bruns- wick, which they afterwards made their home, and v.'here my brother had gathered together some thirty families on a tract of land which he had purchased for the purpose of assisting poor persons to the means of sustaining themselves. He planned their work for them, and when they raised anything which they wished to sell, he took it to market for them. Owning a schooner himself, he took their produce to Liverpool, as it was then the best market. When Jason set out on the above-mentioned visit to Tunbridge, he purchased a quantity of goods which he intended as presents for his friends, espe- cially his mother and sisters ; but, on his way thither, he found so many objects of charity, that he gave away not only the goods, but most of his money. On one occasion, he saw a woman who had just lost her husband, and who was very destitute; he gave her fifteen dollars in money, and a full suit of clothes for herself and each of her children, which were six in number. This was the last interview I ever had with my 48 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, Brother Jason, but, twenty years later, he wrote the following letter to my Brother Solomon, and that is about all the intelligence I have ever received from him since I saw him : "South Branch of Ormucto, Province of New Brunswick, June 30, 1835. "My Dear Brother Solomon: You will, no doubt, be surprised to hear that I am still alive, although in an absence of twenty years I have never written to you before. But I trust you will forgive me when I tell you that for most of the twenty years, I have been so situated that I have had little or no com- munication with the lines, and have been holding meetings, day and night, from place to place; besides, my mind has been so taken up with the deplorable situation of the earth, the darkness in which it lies, that, when my labors did call me near the lines, I did not realize the opportunity which pre- sented itself of letting you know where I was. And, again, I have designed visiting you long since, and annually have promised myself that the succeeding year I would certainly seek out my relatives, and enjoy the privilege of one pleasing interview with them before I passed into the valley and shadow of death. But last, though not least, let me not startle you when I say, that according to my early adopted principles of the power of faith, the Lord has, in his exceeding kindness, bestowed upon me the gift of healing by the prayer of faith, and the use of such simple means as seem congenial to the human system; but my chief reliance is upon him AND HIS PROGENITORS 49 tood erect and fixed as a pillar of marble. No matter how strong the wind blew over it, not a leaf was stirred, not a bough was bent ; but obstinately stiff it stood, scorning alike the zephyr's breath, or the power of the mighty storm. I wondered at what I saw, and said in my heart. What can be the meaning of all this? And the interpretation given me was, that these personated my husband and his oldest brother, Jesse Smith; that the stubborn and unyielding tree was like Jesse ; that the other, more pliant and flexible, was like Joseph, my husband; that the breath of heaven, which passed over them, was the pure and undefiled gospel of the Son of God, which gospel Jesse would always resist, but which Joseph, when he was more advanced in life would hear and receive with his whole heart, and rejoice therein; and unto him would be added intelligence, happiness, glory, and everlasting life. AND HIS PROGENITORS 53 CHAPTER XIV. FIRST VISION OF JOSEPH SMITH, SENIOR — THE BOX — SECOND VISION — THE TREE AND THE SPACIOUS BUILDING. After selling the farm at Tunbridge, we moved only a short distance, to the town of Royalton. Here we resided a few months, then moved again to Sharon, Windsor County, Vermont. In the latter place, my husband rented a farm of my father, which he cultivated in the summer, teaching school in the winter. In this way my husband continued laboring for a few years, during which time our circumstances gradually improved, until we found ourselves quite comfortable again. In the meantime we had a son, whom we called Joseph, after the name of his father; he was born December 23, 1805. I shall speak of him more par- ticularly by and by. We moved thence to Tunbridge. Here we had another son, whom we named Samuel Harrison, born March 13, 1808. We lived in this place a short time, then moved to Royalton, where Ephraim was bom, March 13, 1810. We continued here until we had another son, born March 13^ 1811, whom we called William. About this time my husband's mind became much excited upon the subject of religion; yet he would not subscribe to any particular system of faith, but contended for the ancient order, as established by 54 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, and his apostles. One night my husband retired to his bed, in a very thoughtful state of mind, contemplating the situa- tion of the Christian religion, or the confusion and discord that were extant. He soon fell into a sleep, and before waking had the following vision, which I shall relate in his own words, just as he told it to me the next morning: "I seemed to be traveling in an open, barren field, and as I was traveling, I turned my eyes towards the east, the west, the north, and the south, but could see nothing save dead, fallen timber. Not a vestige of life, either animal or vegetable, could be seen; besides, to render the scene still more dreary, the most deathlike silence prevailed; no sound of any- thing animate could be heard in all the field. I was alone in this gloomy desert, with the exception of an attendant spirit, who kept constantly by my side. Of him I inquired the meaning of what I saw, and why I was thus traveling in such a dismal place. He answered thus: 'This field is the world, which now lieth inanimate and dumb, in regard to the true religion, or plan of salvation ; but travel on, and by the wayside you will find on a certain log a box, the contents of which, if you eat thereof, will make you wise, and give unto you wisdom and understanding.' I carefully observed what was told me by my guide, and proceeding a short distance, I came to the box. I immediately took it up, and placed it under my left arm ; then with eagerness I raised the lid, and began to taste of its contents; upon which all manner of beasts, homed cattle, and roaring animals, rose up AND HIS PROGENITORS 55 on every side in the most threatening manner possi- ble, tearing the earth, tossing their horns, and bel- lowing most terrifically all around me, and they finally came so close upon me, that I was compelled to drop the box, and fly for my life. Yet, in the midst of all this I was perfectly happy, though I awoke trembling." From this forward my husband seemed more con- firmed than ever in the opinion that there was no order or class of religionists that knew any more con- cerning the kingdom of God, than those of the world, or such as made no profession of religion whatever. In 1811, we moved from Royalton, Vermont, to the town of Lebanon, New Hampshire. Soon after arriving here, my husband received another very singular vision, which I will relate : "I thought," said he, "I was traveling in an open, desolate field, which appeared to be very barren. As 1 was thus traveling, the thought suddenly came into my mind that I had better stop and reflect upon what I was doing, before I went any further. So I asked myself, 'What motive can I have in traveling here, and what place can this be?' My guide, who was by my side, as before, said, 'This is the desolate world; but travel on.' The road was so broad and barren that I wondered why I should travel in it; for, said I to myself, 'Broad is the road, and wide is the gate that leads to death, and many there be that walk therein; but narrow is the way, and straight is the gate that leads to everlasting life, and I'ew there be that go in thereat.' Traveling a short dis- tance farther, I came to a narrow path. This path 56 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, I entered, and, when I had traveled a little way in it, I beheld a beautiful stream of water, which ran from the east to the west. Of this stream I could see neither the source nor yet the termination; but as far as my eyes could extend I could see a rope run- ning along the bank of it, about as high as a man could reach, and beyond me was a low, but very pleas- ant valley, in which stood a tree such as I had never seen before. It was exceedingly handsome, insomuch that I looked upon it with wonder and admiration. Its beautiful branches spread themselves somewhat like an umbrella, and it bore a kind of fruit, in shape much like a chestnut bur, and as white as snow, or, if possible whiter. I gazed upon the same with con- siderable interest, and as I was doing so the burs or shells commenced opening and shedding their par- ticles, or the fruit which they contained, which was of dazzling whiteness. I drew near and began to eat of it, and I found it delicious beyond description. As I was eating, I said in my heart, *I can not eat this alone, I must bring my wife and children, that they may partake with me.' Accordingly, I went and brought my family, which consisted of a wife and seven children, and we all commenced eating, and praising God for this blessing. We were exceed- ingly happy, insomuch that our joy could not easily be expressed. While thus engaged, I beheld a spa- cious building standing opposite the valley which we were in, and it appeared to reach to the very heavens. It was full of doors and windows, and they were filled with people, who were very finely dressed. When these people observed us in the low AND HIS PROGENITORS 57 valley, under the tree, they pointed the finger of scorn at us, and treated us with all manner of dis- respect and contempt. But their contumely we utterly disregarded. I presently turned to my guide, and inquired of him the meaning of the fruit that was so delicious. He told me it was the pure love of God, shed abroad in the hearts of all those who love him, and keep his commandments. He then commanded me to go and bring the rest of my children. I told him that we were all there. 'No,' he replied, 'look yonder, you have two more, and you must bring them also.' Upon raising my eyes, I saw two small children, standing some distance off. I immediately went to them, and brought them to the tree; upon which they commenced eating with the rest, and we all rejoiced together. The more we ate, the more we seemed to desire, until we even got dow^n upon our knees, and scooped it up, eating it by double handfuls. After feasting in this manner a short time, I asked my guide what was the meaning of the spacious building which I saw. He replied, 'It is Babylon, it is Babylon, and it must fall. The people in the doors and windows are the inhabitants thereof, who scorn and despise the Saints of God because of their humility.' I soon awoke, clapping my hands together for joy." 58 JOSEPH SMITH THj: PROPHET. CHAPTER XV. SICKNESS AT LEBANON — SOPHRONIA'S MIRACULOUS RECOVERY. V\'e moved, as befoire mentioned, to the town of Lebanon, New Hampshire. Here we settled our- selves down, and began to contemplate, with joy and satisfaction, the prosperity which had attended our recent exertions; and we doubled our diligence, in order to obtain more of this world's goods with the view of assisting our children, when they should need it; and, as is quite natural, we looked forward to the decline of life, and were providing for its wants, as well as striving to procure those things which contribute much to the comfort of old age. As our children had, in a great measure, been debarred from the privilege of schools, we began to make every arrangement to attend to this important duty. We established our second son Hyrum in an academy at Hanover; and the rest, that were of sufficient age, we were sending to a common school that was quite convenient. Meanwhile, myself and companion were doing all that our abilities would admit of for the future welfare and advantage of the family, and were greatly blessed in our labors. But this state of things did not long continue. The typhus fever came into Lebanon, and raged tremendously. Among the number seized with this complaint were, first, Sophronia; next Hyrum, who was taken while at school, and came home sick ; then AND HIS PROGENITORS o9 Alvin; in short, one after another was taken down, till all of the family, with the exception of myself and husband, were prostrated upon a bed of sick- ness. Sophronia had a heavy siege. The physician attended upon her eighty-nine days, giving her medicine all the while; but on the ninetieth day, he said she was so far gone, it was not for her to receive any benefit from medicine, and for this cause he discontinued his attendance upon her. The ensuing night, she lay altogether motionless, with her eyes wide open, and with that peculiar aspect which be- speaks the near approach of death. As she thus lay, I gazed upon her as a mother looks upon the last shade of life in a darling child. In this moment of distraction, my husband and myself clasped our hands, fell upon our knees by the bedside, and poured out our grief to God, in prayer and supplication, be- seeching him to spare our child yet a little longer. Did the Lord hear our petition? Yes, he most assuredly did, and before we rose to our feet, he gave us a testimony that she should recover. When we first arose from prayer, our child had, to all appearance, ceased breathing. I caught a blanket, threw it around her, then, taking her in my arms, commenced pacing the floor. Those present remon- strated against my doing as I did, saying, "Mrs. Smith, it is all of no use; you are certainly crazy, your child is dead.' Notwithstanding, I would not, for a moment, relinquish the hope of again seeing her breathe and live. This recital, doubtless, will be uninteresting to 60 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, some; but those who nave experienced in life some- thing of this kind are susceptible of feeling, and can sympathize with me. Are you a mother who has been bereft of a child? Feel for your heartstrings, and then tell me how I felt with my expiring child pressed to my bosom ! Would you at this trying moment feel to deny that God had "power to save to the uttermost all who call on him?" I did not then; neither do I now. At length she sobbed. I still pressed her to my breast, and continued to walk the floor. She sobbed again, then looked up into my face, and commenced breathing quite freely. My soul was satisfied, but my strength was gone. I laid my daughter on the bed, and sunk by her side, completely overpowered by the intensity of my feelings. From this time forward Sophronia continued mending, until she entirely recovered. AND HIS PROGENITORS 61 CHAPTER XVI. THE SUFFERINGS OF JOSEPH SMITH, JUNIOR, WITH A FEVER SORE — EXTRACTION OF LARGE FRAGMENTS OF BONE FROM ONE OF HIS LEGS. Joseph, our third son, having recovered from the typhus fever after something like two weeks' sick- ness, one day screamed out while sitting in a chair, with a pain in his shoulder, and, in a very short time, he appeared to be in such agony that we feared the consequence would prove to be something very serious. We immediately sent for a doctor. When he arrived, and had examined the patient, he said that it was his opinion that this pain was occasioned by a sprain. But the child declared this could not be the he had received no injury in any way whatever, but that a severe pain had seized him all at once, of the cause of which he was entirely ignorant. Notwithstanding the child's protestations, still the physician insisted that it must be a sprain, and consequently, he anointed his shoulder with some bone liniment; but this was of no advantage to him, for the pain continued the same after the anointing as before. When two weeks of extreme suffering had elapsed, the attendant physician concluded to make closer examination, whereupon he found that a large fever sore had gathered between his breast and shoulder. He immediately lanced it, upon which it discharged fully a quart of purulent matter. 62 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, As soon as the sore had discharged itself, the pain left it, and shot like lightning (using his own terms) down his side into the marrow of the bone of his leg, and soon became very severe. My poor boy, at this, was almost in despair, and he cried out, "Oh, father! the pain is so severe, how can I bear it!" His leg soon began to swell, and he continued to suffer the greatest agony for the space of two weeks longer. During this period I carried him much of the time in my arms, in order to mitigate his suffer- ing as much as possible, in consequence of which I was taken very ill myself. The anxiety of mind that I experienced, together with physical over-exer- tion, was too much for my constitution, and my nature sunk under it. Hyrum, who was rather remarkable for his ten- derness and sympathy, now desired that he might take my place. As he was a good, trusty boy, we let him do so; and, in order to make the task as easy for him as possible, we laid Joseph upon a low bed, and Hyrum sat beside him, almost day and night, for some considerable length of time, holding the affected part of his leg in his hands, and pressing it between them, so that his afflicted brother might be enabled to endure the pain, which was so excruci- ating that he was scarcely able to bear it. At the end of three weeks we thought it advisable to send again for the surgeon. When he came, he made an incision of eight inches, on the front side of the leg, between the knee and ankle. This re- lieved the pain in a great measure, and the patient AND HIS PROGENITORS 63 was quite comfortable until the wound began to heal, when the pain became as violent as ever. The surgeon was called again, and he this time enlarged the wound, cutting the leg even to the bone. It commenced healing the second time, and as soon as it began to heal, it also began to swell again, • hic.i swelling continued to rise till we deemed it wisdom to call a council of surgeons ; and when they met in consultation, they decided that amputation was the only remedy. Soon after coming to this conclusion, they rode up to the door, and were invited into a room, apart from the one in which Joseph lay. They being seated, I addressed them thus: "Gentlemen, what can you do to save my boy's leg?" They answered, "We can do nothing; we have cut it open to the bone, and find it so affected that we consider the leg in- curable, and that amputation is absolutely necessary in order to save his life." This was like a thunderbolt to me. I appealed to the principal surgeon, saying, "Doctor Stone, can you not make another trial? Can you not, by cut- ting around the bone, take out the diseased part, and perhaps that which is sound will heal over, and by this means you will save his leg? You will not, you must not, take off his leg, until you try once more. I will not consent to let you enter his room until you make me this promise." After consulting a short time with each other, they agreed to do as I had requested, then went to see my suffering son. One of the doctors, on approaching his bed, said, "My poor boy, we have come again." 64 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, "Yes," said Joseph, "I see you have; but you have not come to take off my leg, have you, sir?" "No," replied the surgeon, "it is your mother's request that we make one more effort, and that is v^^hat we have now come for." The principal surgeon, after a moment's conversa- tion, ordered cords to be brought to bind Joseph fast to a bedstead ; but to this Joseph objected. The doc- tor, however, insisted that he must be confined, upon which Joseph said very decidedly, "No, doctor, I will not be bound, for I can bear the operation much better if I have my liberty," "Then," said Doctor Stone, "will you drink some brandy?" "No," said Joseph, "not one drop." "Will you take some wine?" continued the doctor. "You must take something, or you can never endure the severe operation to which you must be sub- jected." "No," exclaimed Joseph, "I will not touch one par- ticle of liquor, neither will I be tied down ; but I will tell you what I will do — I will have my father sit on the bed and hold me in his arms, and then I will do whatever is necessary in order to have the bone taken out." Looking at me, he said, "Mother, I want you to leave the room, for I know you can not bear to see me suffer so; father can stand it, but you have carried me so much, and watched over me so long, you are almost worn out." Then looking up into my face, his eyes swimming in tears, he con- tinued, "Now, mother, promise me that you will not stay, will you? The Lord will help me, and I shall get through with it." AND HIS PROGENITORS 65 To this request I consented, and getting a number of folded sheets, and laying them under his leg I retired, going several hundred yards from the house in order to be out of hearing. The surgeons commenced operating by boring into the bone of his leg, first on one side of the bone where it was affected, then on the other side, after which they broke it off with a pair of forceps or pinchers. They thus took away large pieces of the bone. When they broke off the first piece, Joseph screamed out so loudly that I could not forbear run- ning to him. On my entering his room, he cried out, "Oh, mother, go back, go back; I do not want you to come in — I will try to tough it out, if you will go away." When the third piece was taken away, I burst into the room again — and oh, my God! what a spectacle for a mother's eye ! The wound torn open, the blood still gushing from it, and the bed literally covered with blood, Joseph was as pale as a corpse, and large drops of sweat were rolling down his face, whilst upon every feature was depicted the utmost agony ! I was immediately forced from the room, and de- tained until the operation was completed; but when the act was accomplished, Joseph put upon a clean bed, the room cleared of every appearance of blood, and the instruments which were used in the opera- tion removed, I was permitted again to enter. Joseph immediately commenced getting better, and from this time onward continued to mend until he became strong and healthy. When he had so far Cu JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, recovered as to be able to travel, he went with his uncle, Jesse Smith, to Salem, Massachusetts, for the benefit of his health, hoping the sea-breezes would be of service to him; and in this he was not disap- pointed. Having passed through about a year of sickness and distress, health again returned to our family, and we most assuredly appreciated the blessing ; and indeed, we felt to acknowledge the hand of God, more in preserving our lives through such a tremen- dous scene of affliction, than if we had, during this time, seen nothing but health and prosperity. CHAPTER XVII. JOSEPH SMITH, SENIOR, REMOVES TO NORWICH, THENCE TO PALMYRA — HIS DREAM OF THE IMAGES — OF THE JUDGMENT. When health returned to us, as one would natu- rally suppose, it found us in quite low circumstances. We were compelled to strain every energy to provide for our present necessities, instead of making arrangements for the future, as we had previously contempla|;ed. Shortly after sickness left our family, we moved to Nonvich, in the state of Vermont. In this place we established ourselves on a farm belonging to one Esquire Moredock. The first year our crops failed ; yet, by selling fruit which grew on the place, we AND HIS PROGENITORS 67 succeeded in obtaining bread for the family, and by making considerable exertion, we were enabled to sustain ourselves. The crops the second year were as the year before — a perfect failure. Mr. Smith now determined to plant once more, and if he should meet with no better success than he had the two preceding years, he would then go to the state of New York, where wheat was raised in abundance. The next year an untimely frost destroyed the crops, and being the third year in succession in which the crops had failed, it almost caused a famine. This was enough; my husband was now altogether decided upon going to New York. He came in, one day, in quite a thoughtful mood, and sat down ; after meditating some time, he observed that, could he so arrange his affairs, he would be glad to start soon for New York with a Mr. Howard, who was going to Palmyra. He further remarked, that he could not leave consistently, as the situation of the family would not admit of his absence; besides, he was owing some money that must first be paid. I told him it was my opinion that he might get both his creditors and debtors together, and arrange matters between them in such a way as to give satis- faction to all parties concerned; and, in relation to the family, I thought I could make every necessary preparation to follow as soon as he would be ready for us. He accordingly called upon all with whom he had any dealings, and settled up his accounts with them. There were, however, some who, in the time of settlement, neglected to bring forward their 68 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, books, consequently they were not balanced, or there were no entries made in them to show the settle- ment; but in cases of this kind he called witnesses, that there might be evidence of the fact. Having thus arranged his business, Mr. Smith set out for Palmyra, in company with Mr. Howard. After his departure, I and those of the family who were of much size, toiled faithfully, until we con- sidered ourselves fully prepared to leave at a moment's warning. We shortly received a com- munication from Mr. Smith, requesting us to make ourselves ready to take up a journey for Palmyra. In a short time after this, a team came for us. As we were about starting on this journey, several of those gentlemen who had withheld their books in the time of settlement now brought them forth, and claimed the accounts which had been settled, and which they had, in the presence of witnesses, agreed to erase. We were all ready for the journey, and the teams were waiting on expense. Under these cir- cumstances I concluded it would be more to our advantage to pay their unjust claims than to hazard a lawsuit. Therefore, by making considerable exertion, I raised the required sum, which was one nundred and fifty dollars, and liquidated the demand. A gentleman by the name of Flog, a wealthy settler, living in the town of Hanover, also a Mr. Howard, who resided in Norwich, were both ac- quainted with the circumstance mentioned above. They were very indignant at it and requested me to give them a sufficient time to get the witnesses together, and they would endeavor to recover that AND HIS PROGENITORS 69 which had been taken from me by fraud. I told them I could not do so, for my husband had sent teams for me, which were on expense; moreover, there was an uncertainty in getting the money back again, and in case of failure, I should not be able to raise the means necessary to take the family where we contemplated moving. They then proposed raising some money by sub- scription, saying, "We know the people feel as we ao concerning this matter, and if you will receive it we will make you a handsome present." This I utterly refused. The idea of receiving assistance in such a way as this was indeed very repulsive to my feelings, and I rejected their offer. My aged mother, who had lived with us some time, assisted in preparing for the journey. She came with us to Royalton, where she resided until she died, which was two years afterwards, in conse- quence of an injury which she received by getting upset in a wagon while traveling with us. On arriving at Royalton, I had a scene to pass through, and it was truly a severe one — oxie to which I shall ever look back with peculiar feelings. Here I was to take leave of my affectionate mother. The parting hour came; my mother wept over me, long and bitterly. She told me that it was not probable that she should ever behold my face again; "But, my dear child," said she, "I have lived long — my days are nearly numbered — I must soon exchange the things of this world for those which pertain to another state of existence, where I hope to enjoy the society of the blessed! and now, as my last 70 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, admonition, I beseech you to continue faithful in the service of God to the end of your days, that I may have the pleasure of embracing you in another and fairer world above." This parting scene was at one Willard Pierce's, a tavern-keeper. From his house my mother went to Daniel Mack's with whom she afterwards lived until her decease. Having traveled a short distance, I discovered that Mr. Howard, our teamster, was an unprincipled and unfeeling wretch, by the way in which he handled both our goods and money, as well as by his treatment of my children, especially Joseph. He would compel him to travel miles at a time on' foot, notwithstanding he was still lame. We bore patiently with his abuse until we got about twenty miles west of Utica, when one morning, as we were getting ready to continue our journey, my oldest son came to me and said, "Mother, Mr. Howard has thrown the goods out of the wagon, and is about starting off with the team." Upon hearing this, I told him to call the man in. I met him in the barroom, in the presence of a large company of travelers, both male and female, and I demanded his reason for the course which he was taking. He told me the money which I had given him was all expended, and he could go no further. I then turned to those present and said, "Gentle- men and ladies, please give your attention for a moment. Now, as sure as there is a God in heaven, that team, as well as the goods, belong to my hus- band, and this man intends to take4;hem from me, or AND HIS PROGENITORS 71 at least the team, leaving me with eight children, vvitnout the means of proceeding on my journey." Then turning to Mr. Howard, I said, "Sir, I now forbid you touching the team, or driving it one step further. You can go about your own business; I have no use for you. I shall take charge of the team myself, and hereafter attend to my own affairs." I accordingly did so, and, proceeding on our journey, we in a short time arrived at Palmyra, with a small portion of our effects, and barely two cents in cash. When I again met my husband at Palmyra, we were much reduced — not from indolence, but on ac- count of many reverses of fortune, with which our lives had been rather singularly marked. Notwith- standing our misfortunes, and the embarrassments with which we were surrounded, I was quite happy in once more having the society of my husband, and in throwing myself and children upon the care and affection of a tender companion and father. We all now sat down, and counseled together rela- tive to the course which was best for us to adopt in our destitute circumstances, and we came to the con- clusion to unite our strength in endeavoring to obtain a piece of land. Having done considerable at painting oilcloth coverings for tables, stands, etc., I set up the business, and did extremely well. I fur- nished all the provisions for the family, and, besides this, began to replenish our household furniture, in a very short time, by my own exertions. My husband and his sons, Alvin and Hyrum, set themselves to work to pay for one hundred acres of 72 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, land, which Mr. Smith contracted for with a land agent. In a year, we made nearly all of the first payment, erected a log house, and commenced clear- ing. I believe something like thirty acres of land were got ready for cultivation the first year. I shall now deviate a little from my subject, in order to relate another very singular dream which my husband had about this time, being as follows : "I dreamed," said he, "that I was traveling on foot, and I was very sick, and so lame I could hardly walk. My guide, as usual, attended me. Traveling some time together, I became so lame that I thought I could go no further. I informed my guide of this, and asked him what I should do. He told me to travel on till I came to a certain garden. So I arose and started for this garden. While on my way thither, I asked my guide how I should know the place. He said, 'Proceed until you come to a very large gate; open this, and you will see a garden, blooming with the most beautiful flowers that your eyes ever beheld, and there you shall be healed.' By limping along with great difficulty, I finally reached the gate; and on entering it, I saw the before-men- tioned garden, which was beautiful beyond descrip- tion, being filled with the most delicate flowers of every kind and color. In the garden were walks about three and a half feet wide, which were set on both sides with marble stones. One of the walks ran from the gate through the center of the garden ; and on each side of this was a very richly-carved seat, and on each seat were placed six wooden images, each of which was the size of a very large AND HIS PROGENITORS 73 man. When I came to the first image on the right side, it arose and bowed to me with much deference. I then turned to the one which sat opposite me, on the left side, and it arose and bowed to me in the same manner as the first. I continued turning, first to the right and then to the left, until the whole twelve had made their obeisance, after which I was entirely healed. I then asked my guide the meaning of all this, but I awoke before I received an answer." I will now return to the subject of the farm. When the time for making the second payment drew nigh, Alvin went from home to get work, in order to raise the money, and after much hardship and fatigue, returned with the required amount. This payment being made, we felt relieved, as this was the only thing that troubled us; for we had a snug log house, neatly furnished, and the means of living comfortably. It was now only two years since we entered Palmyra, almost destitute of money, prop- erty, or acquaintance. The hand of friendship was extended on every side, and we blessed God, with our whole hearts, for his "mercy, which endureth for ever." And not only temporal blessings were be- stowed upon us, but also spiritual were administered. The Scripture, which saith, "Your old men shall dream dreams," was fulfilled in the case of my hus- band, for, about this time, he had another vision, which I shall here relate; this, with one more, is all of his that I shall obtrude upon the attention of my readers. He received two more visions, which would probably be somewhat interesting, but I can not remember them distinctly enough to rehearse 74 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, them in full. The following, which was the sixth, ran thus: "I thought I was walking alone; I was much fatigued, nevertheless I continued traveling. It seemed to me that I was going to meeting, that it was the day of judgment, and that I was going to be judged. "When I came in sight of the meeting-house, I saw multitudes of people coming from every direc- tion, and pressing with great anxiety towards the door of this great building; but I thought I should get there in time, hence there was no need of being in a hurry. But, on arriving at the door, I found it shut; I knocked for admission, and was informed by the porter that I had come too late. I felt exceed- ingly troubled, and prayed earnestly for admittance. Presently I found that my flesh was perishing. I continued to pray, still my flesh withered upon my bones. I was almost in a state of total despair, when the porter asked me if I had done all that was necessary in order to receive admission. I replied that I had done all that was in my power to do. 'Then,' observed the porter, 'justice must be satis- fied; after this, mercy hath her claims.' "It then occurred to me to call upon God, in the name of his son Jesus ; and I cried out, in the agony of my soul, 'Oh, Lord God, I beseech thee, in the name of Jesus Christ, to forgive my sins.' After which I felt considerably strengthened, and I began to amend. The porter or angel then remarked that it was necessary to plead the merits of Jesus, for he AND HIS PROGENITORS 75 was the advocate with the Father, and a mediator between God and man. "I was now made quite whole, and the door was opened, but, on entering, I awoke." The following spring we commenced making preparations for building another house, one that would be more comfortable for persons in advanced life. CHAPTER XVIII. HISTORY OF JOSEPH THE PROPHET COMMENCES — SEVENTH VISION OF JOSEPH SMITH, SENIOR, I now come to the history of Joseph. By refer- ence to the table (chapter ix) , you will find the date and place of his birth; besides which, except what has already been '•aid, I shall say nothing respect- ing him until he arrived at the age of fourteen. However, in this I am aware that some of my read- ers will be disappointed, for from questions which are frequently asked me, I suppose that it is thought by some that I shall be likely to tell many very re- markable incidents which attended his childhood; but, as nothing occurred during his early life, except those trivial circumstances which are common to that state of human existence, I pass them in silence. At the age of fourteen an incident occurred which alarmed us much, as we knew not the cause of it, Joseph being a remarkably quiet, well disposed child, we did not suspect that any one had aught 76 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, against him. He was out one evening on an errand, and, on returning home, as he was passing through the dooryard a gun was fired across his pathway, with the evident intention of shooting him. He sprang to the door much frightened. We immedi- ately went in search of the assassin but could find no trace of him that evening. The next morning we found his tracks under a wagon, where he lay when he fired; and the following day we found the balls which were discharged from the gun, lodged in the head and neck of a cow that was standing opposite the wagon, in a dark comer. We have not as yet discovered the man who made this attempt at mur- der, neither can we discover the cause thereof. I shall here insert the seventh and last vision that my husband had, which vision was received in the year 1819. It was as follows : "I dreamed," said he, "that a man with a peddler's budget on his back, came in, and thus addressed me : 'Sir, will you trade with me to-day? I have now called upon you seven times, I have traded with you each time, and have always found you strictly honest in all your dealings. Your measures are always heaped, and your weights overbalance; and I have now come to tell you that this is the last time I shall ever call on you, and that there is but one thing which you lack in order to secure your salvation.' As i earnestly desired to know what it was that I still lacked I requested him to write the same upon paper. He said that he would do so. I then sprang to get some paper, but, in my excitement, I awoke." Shortly after my husband received the foregoing AND HIS PROGENITORS 77 vision there was a great revival in religion, which extended to all the denominations of Christians in the surrounding country w^here we resided. Many of the world's people becoming concerned about the salvation of their souls came forward and presented themselves as seekers after religion. Most of them were desirous of uniting with some church, but were not decided as to the particular faith which they would adopt. When the numerous meetings were about breaking up, and the candidates and the vari- ous leading church members began to consult upon the subject of adopting the candidates into some church or churches, as the case might be, a dispute arose, and there was a great contention among them. While these things were going forward Joseph's mind became considerably troubled with regard to religion. Tihe following extract from his history will show, more clearly than I can express, the state of his feelings, and the result of his reflections on this occasion: "I was at this time in my fifteenth year. My father's family was proselyted to the Presbyterian faith, and four of them joined that church, namely, my mother Lucy, my brothers Hyrum and Samuel Harrison, and my sister Sophronia. "During this time of great excitement my mind was called up to serious reflection and great uneasi- ness; but though my feelings were deep, and often pungent, still I kept myself aloof from all those parties, though I attended their several meetings as often as occasion would permit. But in process of time my mind became somewhat partial to the 78 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, Methodist sect, and I felt some desire to be united with them, but so great was the confusion and strife among the different denominations, that it was impossible for a person, young as I was, and so unacquainted with men and things, to come to any certain conclusion who 'was right and who was wrong. My mind at different times was greatly excited, the cry and tumult were so great and inces- sant. The Presbjiierians were most decided against the Baptists and Methodists, and used all their powers of either reason or sophistry to prove their errors, or at least to make the people think they were in error. On the other hand, the Baptists and Methodists, in their turn, were equally zealous to establish their own tenets and disprove all others. "In the midst of this war of words, and tumult of opinions, I often said to myself, What is to be done? Who of all these parties are right? or, are they all wrong together? If any one of them be right, which is it? and how shall I know it? "While I was laboring under the extreme difficul- ties caused by the contests of these parties of religionists, I was one day reading the epistle of James, first chapter and fifth verse, which reads, 'If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth unto all men liberally, and upbraideth not, and it shall be given unto him.' Never did any pass- age of Scripture come with more power to the heart of man than this did at this time to mine. It seemed to enter with great force into every feeling of my heart. I reflected on it again and again, knowing that if any person needed wisdom from God, I did, AND HIS PROGENITORS 79 for how to act I did not know, and unless I oould get more wisdom than I then had, would never know; for the teachers of religion of the different sects understood the same passage so differently, as to destroy all confidence in settling the question by an appeal to the Bible. At length I came to the con- clusion that I must either remain in darkness and confusion, or else I must do as James directs, that is, ask of God. I at length came to the determina- tion to ask of God, concluding that if he gave wis- dom to them that lacked wisdom, and would give liberally, and not upbraid, I might venture. So, in accordance with this my determination to ask of God, I retired to the woods to make the attempt. It was on the morning of a beautiful clear day, early in the spring of 1820. It was the first time in my life that I had made such an attempt; for amidst all my anxieties I had never as yet made the attempt to pray vocally. After I had retired into the place where I had previously designed to go, having looked around me, and finding myself alone, I kneeled down and began to offer up the desires of my heart to God. I had scarcely done so, when immediately I was. seized upon by some power which entirely overcame me, and had such astonishing influence over me as to bind my tongue, so that I could not speak. Thick darkness gathered around me, and it seemed to me for a time as if I were doomed to sudden destruction. But exerting all my powers to call upon God, to deliver me out of the power of this enemy which had seized upon me, and at the very moment when I was ready to sink into despair, 80 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, and abandon myself to destruction — not to an imag- inary ruin, but to the power of some actual being from the unseen world, who had such a marvelous power as I had never before felt in any being; just at this moment of great alarm, I saw a pillar of light exactly over my head, above the brightness of the sun, which descended gradually until it fell upon me. It no sooner appeared than I found myself delivered from the enemy which held me bound. When the light rested upon me, I saw two personages, whose brightness and glory defy all description, standing above me in the air. One of them spake unto me, calling me by name, and said, pointing to the other, 'This is my beloved Son; hear him!' "My object in going to inquire of the Lord, was to know which of all these sects was right, that I might know which to join. No sooner, therefore, did I get possession of myself, so as to be able to speak, than I asked the personages who stood above me in the light, which of all the sects was right — for at this time it had never entered into my heart that all were wrong — and which I should join. I was answered that I should join none of them, for they were all wrong; and the personage who ad- dressed me said that all their creeds were an abomi- nation in his sight; that those professors were all corrupt. 'They draw near me with their lips, but their hearts are far from me ; they teach for doctrine the commandments of men, having a form of godli- ness, but they deny the power thereof.' He again forbade me to join any of them; and many other things did he say unto me which I can not write at AND HIS PROGENITORS 81 this time. When I came to myself again, I found myself lying on my back, looking up into heaven. Some few days after I had this vision, I happened to be in company v^ith one of the Methodist preach- ers who was very active in the before-mentioned religious excitement, and conversing with him upon the subject of religion, I took occasion to give him an account of the vision which I had had. I was greatly surprised at his behavior; he treated my com- munication not only lightly, but with great contempt, saying it was all of the Devil; that there was no such thing as visions or revelations in these days; that all such things had ceased with the apostles, and that there never would be any more of them. I soon found, however, that my telling the story had excited a great deal of prejudice against me among pro- fessors of religion, and was the cause of great per- secution, which continued to increase; and though i was an obscure boy, only between fourteen and fifteen years of age, and my circumstances in life such as to make a boy of no consequence in the world, yet men of high standing would take notice sufficient to excite the public mind against me and create a hot persecution; and this was common among all the sects — all united to persecute me. It has often caused me serious reflection, both then and since, how very strange it was that an obscure boy, of a little over fourteen years of age — and one, too, who was doomed to the necessity of obtaining a scanty maintenance by his daily labor, should be thought a character of sufficient importance to attract the attention of the great ones of the most 82 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, popular sects of the day, so as to create in them a spirit of the hottest persecution and revihng. But strange or not, so it was, and was often cause of great sorrow to myself. However, it was, neverthe- less, a fact that I had had a vision. I have thought since, that I felt much like Paul when he made his defense before King Agrippa, and related the ac- count of the vision he had when he 'saw a light and heard a voice'; but still there were but few who believed him. Some said he was dishonest, others said he was mad, and he was ridiculed and reviled; but all this did not destroy the reality of his vision. He had seen a vision — he knew he had — and all the persecution under heaven could not make it othei*wise; and though they should persecute him unto death, yet he knew, and would know unto his latest breath, that he had both seen a light and heard a voice speaking to him, and all the world could not make him think or believe otherwise. So it was with me. I had actually seen a light, and in the midst of that light I saw two personages, and they did in reality speak unto me, or one of them did; and though I was hated and persecuted for saying that I had seen a vision, yet it was true ; and while they were persecuting me, reviling me, and speaking all manner of evil against me falsely, for so saying, I was led to say in my heart, Why per- secute for telling the truth? I have actually seen a vision ; and who am I that I can withstand God? or why does the world think to make me deny what I have actually seen? for I had seen a vision. I knew it, and I knew that God knew it; and I could not AND HIS PROGENITORS 83 deny it, neither dare I do it — at least, I knew that by so doing I would offend God, and come under condemnation." — Times and Seasons, volume 3, page 727. Supplement to Millennial Star, volume 14, page 2. From this time until the 21st of September, 1823, Joseph continued, as usual, to labor with his father, and nothing during this interval occurred of very great importance — though he suffered, as one would naturally suppose, every kind of opposition and per- secution from the different orders of religionists. On the evening of the 21st of September, he retired to his bed in quite a serious and contempla- tive state of mind. He shortly betook himself to prayer and supplication to almighty God, for a manifestation of his standing before him, and while bhus engaged he received the following vision: "While I was thus in the act of calling upon God, I discovered a light appearing in the room, which eontmued to increase until the room was lighter than at noonday, when immediately a personage appeared at my bedside, standing in the air, for his feet did Qot touch the floor. He had on a loose robe of most sxquisite whiteness. It was a whiteness beyond anything earthly I had ever seen, nor do I be- lieve that any earthly thing could be made to appear so exceedingly white and brilliant. His hands were naked, and his arms also, a little above the wrist; so also were his feet naked, as were his legs a little above the ankles. His head ind neck were also bare. I could discover that he aad no other clothing on but this robe, as it was 84 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, open, so that I could see into his bosom. Not only was his robe exceedingly white, but his whole person was glorious beyond description, and his counte- nance truly like lightning. The room was exceed- ingly light, but not so very bright as immediately around his person. When I first looked upon him I was afraid, but the fear soon left me. He called me by name, and said unto me that he was a messenger sent from the presence of God to me, and that his name was Nephi,^ that God had a work for me to do, and that my name should be had for good and evil among all nations, kindreds, and tongues; or that it should be both good and evil spoken of among all people. He said there was a book deposited, written upon gold plates, giving an account of the former inhabitants of this continent, and the source from whence they sprang. He also said that the fullness of the everlasting gospel was contained in it, as delivered by the Savior to the ancient inhabit- ants. Also, that there were two stones in silver bows, and these stones fastened to a breastplate, constituted what is called the Urim and Thummim, deposited with the plates; and the possession and use of these stones were what constituted seers in ancient or former times ; and that God had prepared them for the purpose of translating the book. After telling me these things, he commenced quoting the prophecies of the Old Testament. He first quoted 'Moroni, see Doctrine and Covenants, section 50, paragraph 2; Elder's Journal, volume 1, pages 28 and 129; History of Joseph Smith under year 1838; Deseret News, number 10, volume 3.— O. P. AND HIS PROGENITORS 85 part of the third chapter of Malachi ; and he quoted also the fourth or last chapter of the same prophecy, though with a little variation from the way it reads in our Bible. Instead of quoting the first verse as it reads in our books, he quoted it thus : 'For behold the day cometh that shall burn as an oven; and all the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly, shall burn as stubble, for they that come shall bum them, saith the Lord of hosts, that it shall leave them neither root or branch.' And again he quoted the fifth verse thus : 'Behold, i will" reveal unto you the priesthood by the hand of Elijah the prophet, before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord.' He also quoted the next verse differently : 'And he shall plant in the hearts of the children the promises made to the fathers, end the hearts of the children shall turn to their fathers; if it were not so, the whole earth would be utterly wasted at its coming.' In addition to these, he quoted the eleventh chapter of Isaiah, saying that it was about to be fulfilled. He quoted also the third chapter of Acts, twenty-second and twenty-ithird verses, precisely as they stand in our New Testament. He said that the prophet was Christ, but the day had not yet come 'when they who would not hear his voice should be cut off from among the people,' but soon would come. He also quoted the second chapter of Joel, from the twenty- eighth verse to the last. He also said that this was not yet fulfilled, but was soon to be. And he further stated the fullness of the Gentiles was soon to come in. He quoted many other passages of Scripture, and offered many explanations Which can not be 86 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, mentioned here. Again, he told me that when I got those plates of which he had spoken, (for the time that they sihould be obtained was not then fulfilled,) I should not show them to any person, neither the breastplate, with the Urim and Thummim, only to tnose to whom I should be commanded to show them : if i did I should be destroyed. While he was con- versing with me about the plates, the vision was opened to my mind that I could see the place where the plates were deposited, and that so clearly and aistinctly, that I knew the place again when I visited it. "After this communication, I saw the light in the room begin to gather immediately around the person of him who had been speaking to me, and it con- tinued to do so until the room was again left dark, except just around him; when instantly I saw, as it were, a conduit open right up into heaven, and he ascended up till he entirely disappeared, and the room was left as it had been before this heavenly light made its appearance, I lay musing on the singularity of the scene, and marveling greatly at what had been told me by this extraordinary messenger when, in the midst of my meditation, I suddenly discovered that my room was again beginning to get lighted, and, in an instant, as it were, the same heavenly messenger was again by my bedside. He commenced, and again related the very same things which he had done at his first visit, without the least variation, which having done, he informed me of great judgments which were coming upon the earth, with great desolations by famine. AND HIS PROGENITORS 87 sword, and pestilence; and that these grevious judg- ments would come on the earth in this generation. Having related these things, he again ascended as he had done before." — Times and Seasons, volume 3, page 729. Supplement to Millennial Star, volume 14, page 4. When the angel ascended the second time, he left Joseph overwhelmed with astonishment, yet gave him but a short time to contemplate the things which he had told him before he made his reappearance, and rehearsed the same things over, adding a few words of caution and instruction, thus-: that he must beware of covetousness, and he must not suppose the record was to be brought forth with the vie'.^ of getting gain, for this was not the case, but that it was to bring forth light and intelligence, which had for a long time been lost to the world ; and that when he went to get the plates, he must be on his guard, or his mind would be filled with darkness. The angel then told him to tell his father all which he had both seen and heard. 83 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, CHAPTER XIX. THE ANGEL VISITS JOSEPH AGAIN — JOSEPH TELLS HIS FATHER WHAT HE HAS SEEN AND HEARD — HE IS PERMITTED TO BEHOLD THE PLATES — RECEIVES FUR- THER INSTRUCTIONS — COMMUNICATES THE SAME TO THE FAMILY — TAKES THE PLATES INTO HIS HANDS — THEY ARE TAKEN FROM HIM, AND HE IS REPROVED — HIS DISAPPOINTMENT. The next day, my husband, Alvin, and Joseph, were reaping together in the field, and as they were reaping Joseph stopped quite suddenly, and seemed to be in a very deep study. Alvin, observing it, hurried him, saying, "We must not slacken our hands, or we will not be able to complete our task." Upon this Joseph went to work again, and after laboring a short time, he stopped just as he had done before. This being quite unusual and strange, it attracted the attention of his father, upon which he discovered that Joseph was very pale. My hus- band, supposing that he was sick, told him to go to the house, and have his mother doctor him. He ac- cordingly ceased his work, and started, but on com- ing to a beautiful green, under an apple-tree, he stopped and lay down, for he was so weak he could proceed no further. He was here but a short time, when the messenger whom he saw the previous night, visited him again, and the first thing he said was, "Why did you not tell your father that which I commanded you to tell him?" Joseph replied, "I AND HIS PROGENITORS 89 was afraid my father would not believe me." The angel rejoined, "He will believe every word you say to him." Josepih then promised the angel that he would do as he had been commanded. Upon this, the messen- ger departed, and Joseph returned to the field where he had left my husband and Alvin ; but when he got there his father had just gone to the house, as he was somewhat unwell. Joseph then desired Alvin to go straightway and see his father, and inform him that he had something of great importance to com- municate to him, and that he wanted him to come out into the field where we were at work. Alvin did as he was requested, and wihen my husband got there, Joseph related to him all that had passed be- tween him and the angel the previous night and that morning. Having heard this account, his father charged him not to fail in attending strictly to the instruction which he had received from this heavenly messenger. Soon after Joseph had this conversation with his father, he repaired to the place where the plates were deposited, which place he describes as follows: "Convenient to the village of Manchester, Ontario County, New York, stands a hill of considerable size, and the most elevated of any in the neighborhood. On the west side of this hill, not far from the top, under a stone of considerable size, lay the plates, deposited in a stone box. This stone was thick and rounding in the middle, on the upper side, and thin- ner towards the edges, so that the middle part of it 90 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, was visible above the ground; but the edges all round were covered with earth. "Having removed the earth, and obtained a lever, which I got fixed under the edge of the stone, with a little exertion I raised it up. I looked, and there, indeed, did I behold the plates, the Urim and Thum- mim, and the breastplate, as stated by the messen- ger." {Times and Seasons, volume 3, page 729. Supplement to Millennial Star, volume 14, page 5.) While Joseph remained here, the angel showed himi, by contrast, the difference between good and evil, and likewise the consequences of both obedience and disobedience to the commandments of God, in such a striking manner, that the impression was always vivid in his memory until the very end of his days; and in giving a relation of this circum- stance, not long prior to his death, he remarked, that "ever afterwards he was willing to keep the com- mandments of God." Furthermore, the angel told him, at the interview mentioned last, that the time had not yet come for the plates to be brought forth to the world ; that he could not take them from the place wherein they were deposited until he had learned to keep the com- mandments of God — not only till he was willing, but able, to do it. The angel bade Joseph come to this place every year, at the same time of the year, and he would meet him there and give him further in- struction. The ensuing evening, when the family were all together, Joseph made known to them all that he had communicated to his father in the field, and also of AND HIS PROGENITORS 91 his finding the record, as well as what passed be- tween him and the ^ngel while he was at the place where the plates were deposited. Sitting up late that evening, in order to converse upon these things, together with over-exertion of mind, had much fatigued Joseph; and when Alvin observed it, he said, "Now, brother, let us go to bed, and rise early in the morning, in order to finish our day's work at an hour before sunset ; then, if mother will get our suppers early, we will have a fine long evening, and we will all sit down for the purpose of listening to you while you tell us the great things which God has revealed to you." Accordingly, by sunset the next day we were all seated, and Joseph commenced telling us the great and glorious things which God had manifested to him; but, before proceeding, he charged us not to mention out of the family that which he was about to say to us, as the world was so wicked that when they came to a knowledge of these things they would try to take our lives ; and that when we should obtain the plates, our names would be cast out as evil by all people. Hence the necessity of suppressing these things as much as possible, until the time should' come for them to go forth to the world. After giving usi this charge, he proceeded to relate further particulars concerning the work which he was appointed to do, and we received them joyfully, never mentioning them except among ourselves, agreeable to the instructions which we had received from him. From this time forth, Joseph continued to receive 92 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, instructions from the Lord, and we continued 'to get the children together every evening, for the purpose of listening while he gave us a relation of the same. 1 presume our family presented an aspect as singular as any that ever lived upon the face of the earth — all seated in a circle, father, mother, sons, and daugh- ters, and giving the most profound attention to a boy, eighteen years of age, who had never read the Bible through in his life: he seemed much less in- clined to the perusal of books than any of the rest of our children, but far more given to meditation and deep study. We were now confirmed in the opinion that God was about to bring to light something upon which we could stay our minds, or that would give us a more perfect knowledge of the plan of salvation and the redemption of the human family. This caused us greatly to rejoice, the sweetest union of happiness pervaded our house, and tranquility reigned in our midst. During our evening conversations, Joseph would occasionally give us some of the most amusing recitals that could be imagined. He would describe the ancient inhabitants of this continent, their dress, mode of traveling, and the animals upon which they rode, their cities, their buildings, with every particu- lar; their mode of warfare; and also their religious worship. This he would do with as much ease, seemingly, as if he had spent his whole life with them. On the 22d of September, 1824, Joseph again visited the place where he found the plates the year AND HIS PROGENITORS 93 previous; and supposing at this time that the only thing required, in order to possess them until the time for their translation, was to be able to keep the commandments of God — and he firmly believed that he oould keep every commandment which had been given him — ^he fully expected to carry them home with him. Therefore, having arrived at the place, and uncovering the plates, he put forth his hand and took them up, but, as he was taking them hence, the unhappy thought darted through his mind that probably there was something else in the box besides the plates, which would be of some pecuniary advan- tage to him. So, in the moment of excitement, he laid them down very carefully, for the purpose of covering the box, lest some one might happen to pass that way and get whatever there might be remaining in it. After covering it, he turned round to take the record again, but behold it was gone, and where he knew not, neither did he know the means by which it had been taken from him. At this, as a natural consequence, he was much alarmed. He kneeled down and asked the Lord why the record had been taken from him; upon which the angel of the Lord appeared to him, and told him that he had not done as he had been commanded, for in a former revelation he had been commanded not to lay the plates down, or put them for a moment out of his hands, until he got into the house and deposited them in a chest or trunk, having a good lock and key, and, contrary to this, he had laid them down with the view of securing some fancied or imaginary treasure that remained. 94 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, In the moment of excitement, Joseph was over- come by the powers of darkness, and forgot the in- junction that was laid upon him. Having some further conversation with the angel on this occasion, Joseph was permitted to raise the stone again, when he beheld the plates as he had done before. He immediately reached forth his hand to take them, but instead of getting them, as he anticipated, he was hurled back upon the ground with great violence. WTien he recovered, the angel was gone, and he arose and returned to the house, weeping for grief and disappointment. As he was aware that we would expect him to bring the plates home with him, he was greatly troubled, fearing thai; we might doubt his having seen them. As soon as he entered the house, my husband asked him if he had obtained the plates. The answer was, "No, father, I could not get them." His father then said, "Did you see them?" "Yes," replied Joseph, "I saw them, but could not take them." "I would have taken them," rejoined his father, with much earnestness, "if I had been in your place." "Why," returned Joseph, in quite a subdued tone, "you do not know what you say. I could not get them, for the angel of the Lord would not let me." Joseph then related the circumstance in full, which gave us much uneasiness, as we were afraid that he might utterly fail of obtaining the record through some neglect on his part. We, therefore, doubled our diligence in prayer and supplication to Grod, in order that he might be more fully instructed AND HIS PROGENITORS 95 in his duty, and be preserved from all the wiles and maohinations of him "who lieth in wait to deceive."^ We were still making arrangements to build us a comfortable house, the management and control of which devolved chiefly upon Alvin. And when November, 1824, arrived, the frame was raised, and all the materials necessary for its speedy completion were procured. This opened to Alvin's mind the pleasing prospect of seeing his father and mother once more comfortable and happy. He would say, "I am going to have a nice pleasant room for father and mother to sit in and everything arranged for their comfort, and they shall not work any more as they have done."* 'Whatever may have been Joseph Smith's lack of natural ability, one thing is quite certain, that the peciiliar discipline to which he was subjected in these early days was of such a character that he learned that strict obedience and faith- fulness to duty were the most essential requisites to an acceptance with God; this fitted him for the work that he subsequently did. "Of the life of Lucy Smith, familiarly called Grandmother Smith, after the Martyr's death, little need be written. At the time of the tragedy at Carthage, Grandmother Smith was living with Joseph, and continued living with Emma until in September following, when she removed with her son-in-law, Arthur Millikin, and her daughter Lucy, into a house known as the Ponson house, hired for them by the church, which also hired a girl to wait upon her and help generally. Sometime that fall, the fall of 1844, she com- menced her history, the work now being republished, Mr. and Mrs. Corey writing for her. She completed this work sometime in 1845, the copyright being secured for her by Elder Almon W. Babbit, in that year, or in the early part of 1846. The family moved into the house owned by Elder William Marks in 1845, but remained only till the next year, when they settled in a house bought for Grandmother, by the church. In the fall of 1846, under the pressure of the mob coming against the city, they 96 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, moved to Knoxville, Illinois, remaining over the winter, and in the spring of 1847 returning to Nauvoo, again. Here they remained till the fall of 1849, when they moved to Webster, in the same county, staying there two years, when they removed to Fountain Green. In the spring of 1852 Grand- mother Smith, and a grandchild, a daughter of Samuel H. Smith, Mary Bailey Smith by name, went to Nauvoo to live with Major Lewis C. Bidamon, whom Emma Smith had married in 1847. She remained with them, until her death, which occurred on the farm owned by the prophet before his death, two and a half miles east of Nauvoo, on the road to Carthage. The farm was then being carried on by Sr. Emma and her boys; and here, on May 8, 1855, watched over and ministered to by Emima, the wife of her son Joseph, her grandson, Joseph 3d, and the young daughter of a neighbor- ing farmer, Elizabeth Pilkington by name, this noble-hearted mother in Israel went to her rest. Her granddaughter, Mary B. Smith, had some months before her death, married a Mr. Edward Kelteau, and had taken up her battle wdth the things of this life for herself. Major Bidamon was always kind to Grandmother Smith, and being a skillful workman in wood, constructed for her use a chair and carriage, upon which she was wheeled about the house and grounds, she being a bed-ridden invalid for years, helpless to a great extent. For a time she derived a little income from the exhibition and some mummies and the papyrus records found with them, which had been left in her care by the church for this pur- pose. But after a time she parted with the mummies and records; how, the writer is not informed, though he after- wards saw two of the mummies and a part of the records in Wood's Museum in Chicago, where they were destroyed by the fire of 1871. Her son-in-law, Arthur Millikin, states that the "preface in the history written by Orson Pratt is not correct, for she never talked "of such a thing (her h,istory) till the fall after the Martyr's death." AND HIS PROGENITORS 97 CHAPTER XX. ALVIN'S SICKNESS AND DEATH, On the fifteenth day of November, 1824, about ten o'clock in the morning, Alvin was taken very sick with the bilious colic. He came to the house in much distress, and requested his father to go immediately for a physician. He accordingly went, and got one by the name of Greenwood, who, on arriving, immediately administered to the patient a heavy dose of calomel. I will here notice that this Doctor Greenwood was not the physician com- monly employed by the family; he was brought in consequence of the family physician's absence. And on this account, as I suppose, Alvin at first refused to take the medicine, but by much persuasion he was prevailed on to do so. This dose of calomel lodged in his stomach, and all the medicine which was freely administered by four very skillful physicians could not remove it. On the third day of his sickness, Doctor Mclntyre, whose services were usually employed by the family, as he was considered very skillful, was brought, and with him four other eminent physicians. But it was all in vain, their exertions proved unavailing, juist as Alvin had said would be the case — he told them the calomel was still lodged in the same place, after some exertion had been made to carry it off, and that it must take his life. On coming to this conclusion, he called Hyrum to 98 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, him, and said, "Hyrum, I must die. Now I want to say a few things, which I wish to have you remember. I have done all I co^ld to make our dear parents comfortable. I want you to go on and finish the house, and take care of them in their old age, and do not any more let them work hard, as they are now in old age." He then called Sophronia to him, and said to her, "Sophronia, you must be a good girl, and do all you can for father and mother — never forsake them; they have worked hard, and they are now getting old. Be kind to them, and remember what they have done for us." In the latter part of the fourth night he called for all the children, and exhorted them separately in the same strain as above. But when he came to Joseph, he said, "I am now going to die, the distress which I suffer, and the feelings that I have, tell me my time is very short. I want you to be a good boy, and do everything that lies in your power to obtain the record. Be faithful in receiving instruction, and in keeping every commandment that is given you. Your brother Alvin must leave you; but remember the example which he has set for you; and set the same example for the children that are younger than yourself, and always be kind to father and mother." He then asked me to take my little daughter Lucy up, and bring her to him, for he wished to see her. He was always very fond of her, and was in the habit of taking her up and caressing her, which naturally formed a very strong attachment on her part for Mm. I went to her, and said, "Lucy, Alvin AND HIS PROGENITORS 99 wants to see you." At this, she started from her sleep, and screamed out, "Amby, Amby;" (she could not yet talk plain, being very young.) We took her to him, and when she got within reach of him, she sprang from my arms and caught him round the neck, and cried out, "Oh ! my Amby," and kissed him again and again, "Lucy," said he, "you must be the best girl in the world, and take care of mother; you can't have your Amby any more. Amby is going away; he must leave little Lucy." He then kissed her, and said, "Take her away, I think my breath offends her." We took bold of her to take her away; but she clinched him with such a strong grasp, that it was with difficulty we succeeded in disengaging her hands. As I turned with the child to leave him, he said, "Father, mother, brothers, and sisters, farewell! I can now breathe out my life as calmly as a clock." Saying this, he immediately closed his eyes in death. The child still cried to go back to Alvin. One present observed to the child, "Alvin is gone; an angel has taken his spirit to heaven." Hearing this, the child renewed her cries, and, as I bent over his corpse with her in my arms, she again threw her arms around him, and kissed him repeatedly. And until the body was taken from the house she con- tinued to cry, and to manifest such mingled feelings of both terror and affection at the scene before her, as are seldom witnessed. Alvin was a youth of singular goodness of dis- position — kind and amiable — so that lamentation 100 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, and mourning filled the whole neighborhood in which he resided. By the request of the principal physician, Alvin was cut open, in order to discover, if it were possible, the cause of his death. On doing so, they found the calomel lodged in the upper bowels, untouched by anything which he had taken to remove it, and as near as possible in its natural state, surrounded as it was with gangrene. A vast concourse of people attended his obsequies, who seemed very anxious to show their sympathy for us in our bereavement. Alvin manifested, if such could be the case, greater zeal and anxiety in regard to the record that had been shown to Joseph, than any of the rest of the family; in consequence of which we could not bear to hear anything said upon the subject. Whenever Joseph spoke of the record, it would immediately bring Alvin to our minds, with all his zeal, and with all his kindness; and, when we looked to his place, and realized that he was gone from it, to return no more in this life, we all with one accord wept over our irretrievable loss, and we could "not be com- forted, because he was not." AND HIS PROGENITORS 101 CHAPTER XXI. RELIGIOUS EXCITEMENT — JOSEPH'S PROPHECY — HE WORKS FOR MR. STOAL — BECOMES ACQUAINTED WITH EMMA HALE. Shortly after the death of Alvin, a man com- menced laboring in the neighborhood, to effect a union of the different churches, in order that all might be agreed, and thus worship God with one heart and with one mind. This seemed about right to me, and I felt much inclmed to join in with them; in fact, the most of the family appeared quite disposed to unite with their number; but Joseph, from the first, utterly refused even to attend their meeting, saying, "Mother, I do not wish to prevent your going to meeting, or any of the rest of the family; or your joining any church you please; but, do not ask me to join them. I can take my Bible, and go into the woods and learn more in two hours than you can learn at meeting in two years, if you should go all the time." To gratify me, my husband attended some two or three meetings but peremptorily refused going any more, either for my gratification, or any other per- son's. During this excitement, Joseph would say, it would do us no injury to join them, that if we did, we should not continue with them long, for we were mistaken in them, and did not know the wickedness 102 JOSEPH SMITH THE PHOPHET, of their hearts. One day he said that he would give us an example, and that we might set it down as a prophecy ; viz : "You look at Deacon Jessup," said he, "and you hear him talk very piously. Well, you think he is a very good man. Now suppose that one of his poor neighbors should owe him the value of a cow, and that this poor man had eight little children; more- over, that he should be taken sick and die, leaving his wife with one cow, but destitute of every other means of supporting herself and family — now I tell you, that Deacon Jessup, religious as he is, would not scruple to take the last cow from the poor widow and orphans, in order to secure the debt, notwith- standing he himself has an abundance of every- thing." At that time this seemed impossible to us, yet one year had scarcely expired when we saw Joseph's supposition literally fulfilled. The shock occasioned by Alvin's death, in a short time passed off, and we resumed our usual avoca- tions with considerable interest. The first move towards business was to complete the house before mentioned. This we did as speedily as possible, and, when it was finished, Mr. Stoddard, the principal workman, offered for it the sum of fifteen hundred dollars ; but my husband refused his offer, as he was unwilling to leave the scene of our labor, where we had fondly anticipated spending the remainder of our days. A short time before the house was completed, a man by the name of Josiah Stoal, came from Che- AND HIS PROGENITORS 103 nango County, New York, with the view of getting Joseph to assist him in digging for a silver mine.^ He came for Joseph on account of having heard that he possessed certain keys, by which he could discern things invisible to the natural eye. Joseph endeavored to divert him from his vain pursuit, but he was inflexible in his purpose, and offered high wages to those who would dig for him, in search of said mine, and still insisted upon having Joseph to work for him. Accordingly, Joseph and several others returnea with him and commenced digging. After laboring for the old gentleman about a month, without success, Joseph prevailed upon him to cease his operations; and it was from this circumstance of having worked by the month, at digging for a silver mine, that the very prevalent story arose of Joseph's being a money-digger.^ ^This pi-oject of Stoal's was undertaken from this cause — an old document had fallen into his possession, in some way or other, containing information of silver mines being some- where in the neighborhood in which he resided. ■The fact that Joseph Smith with others did at one time seek for treasure, either that contained in mines, or that supposed 'to have been gathered by others and deposited by them in places of safety, the traces of which were lost, has formed a serious objection to Mormondsm; it having been apparently taken for granted that because Joseph Smith dug for money, or treasure, there is no truth in any of the doc- trines that he presented. Shorn of the terrible things that the opponents of the church have invested this money-dig- ging business with, the facts seem to be these: It was rumored that in or near to Harmony, Pennsylvania, the place Wihere Isaac Hale, the father of Emma Hale whom Joseph Smith married, was living, there had been found at some time in the past, rich silver deposits, from which the discoverers had taken fabulous sums, considerable portions of which had been coined, and left in safe places waiting the convenience of its owners to remove it; that owing to the uncertain and 104 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, While Joseph was in the employ of Mr. Stoal, he boarded a short time with one Isaac Hale, and it was during this interval that Joseph became ac- quainted with the daughter, Miss Emma Hale, to whoan he immediately commenced paying his ad- dresses, and was subsequently married. When Mr. Stoal relinquished his project of dig- ging for silver, Joseph returned to his father's house. Soon after his return, we received intelligence of the arrival of a new agent for the Everson land, of which our farm was a portion. This reminded us of the last payment, which was still due, and which must be made before we could obtain a deed of the place. shifting nature of the times these hidden treasures had not been removed, but that the secret of their places of deposit and the mines whence they were taken had been lost. Because of these rumors, Josiah Stoal, or Stowell, Joseph Smith and others, did engage in a search for them; nor is it seriously to the discredit of Joseph Smith, if the fact of his havdng had visions, and seemingly prophetic powers given him, or it having become current rumor that he had, that he should either for himself or for others, attempt the discovery of those hidden treasures by the use of those supernatural powers. The use of the divining rod, of "witch hazel," or other peculiar wood, for the discovery of water, or treasure, is older than Joseph Smith, and legends and belief in remark- able finds by its use are found in regions where Joseph Smith never came, and where Mormonism is even now a hiss and a byword. There seems to be no good reason why it should be believed that Joseph Smith engaged in the avocation of a professional money hunter, or that he prostituted the gifts he received to this purpose; the most that can be shown, being that he, with others, in the employ of one who chose to pay for the work done, did labor in digging for a mine. In these days of mining excitement, as fabulous stories of infatuation and superstitious methods of finding rich deposits pass current in mining regions without comment, and without serious detriment to the diaracter of those involved. AND HIS PROGENITORS 105 Shortly after this, a couple of gentlemen, one of whom was the before-named Stoal, the other a Mr. Knight, came into the neighborhood for the purpose of procuring a quantity of either wheat or flour; and we, having sown considerable wheat, made a contract with them, in which we agreed to deliver a certain quantity of flour to them the ensuing fall, for which we were to receive a sufficient amount of money to make the final payment on our farm. This being done, my husband sent Hyrum to Canandaigua to inform the new agent of the fact, namely, that the money should be forthcoming as soon as the 25th of December, 1825. This, the agent said, would answer the purpose, and he agreed to retain the land until that time. Having thus, as we supposed, made all secure pertaining to the land, we gave ourselves no further uneasiness in regard to the matter. When the time had nearly arrived for the las1 payment to be made, and when my husband was about starting for Mr. Stoal's and Mr. Knight's, in order to get the money to make the same, Joseph called my husband and myself aside, and said, "I have been very lonely ever since Alvin died, and I have concluded to get married; and if you have no objections to my uniting myself in marriage with Miss Emma Hale, she would be my choice in prefer- ence to any other woman I have ever seen." We were pleased with his choice, and not only consented to his marrying her, but requested him to bring her home with him, and live with us. Accordingly he set out with his father for Pennsylvania. 106 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, CHAPTER XXII. JOSEPH SMITH, SENIOR, LOSES HIS FARM — JOSEPH, JUNIOR, IS MARRIED — HAS ANOTHER INTERVIEW WITH THE ANGEL, BY WHOM HE IS CHASTISED — RECEIVES FURTHER INSTRUCTIONS. A few days subsequent to my husband's depar- ture, I set myself to work to put my house in order for the reception of my son's bride; and I felt all that pride and ambition in doing so, that is common to mothers upon such occasions. My oldest son had, previous to this, formed a matrimonial relation with one of the most excellent of women, with whom I had seen much enjoyment, and I hoped for as much happiness with my second daughter-in-law, as I had received from the society of the first, and there was no reason why I should expect anything to the contrary. One afternoon, after having completed my ar- rangements, I fell into a very agreeable train of reflections. The day was exceedingly fine, and of itself calculated to produce fine feelings; besides this, every other circumstance seemed to be in uni- son, and to contribute to raise in the heart those soothing and grateful emotions which we all have seasons of enjoying when the mind is at rest. Thus, as I stood musing, among other things, upon the prospect of a quiet and comfortable old age, my attention was suddenly arrested by a trio of strangers who were just entering. Upon their near ■f AND HIS PROGENITORS 107 approach I found one of these gentlemen to be Mr. Stoddard, the principal carpenter in building the house in which we then lived. \vhen they entered the house, I seated them, and commenced commonplace conversation. But shortly one of them began to ask questions which I consid- ered rather impertinent — questions concerning our making the last payment on the place ; and if we did not wish to sell the house; furthermore, where Mr. Smith and my son had gone, etc., etc. "Sell the house!" I replied, "No, sir, we have no occasion for that, we have made every necessary arrangement to get the deed, and also have an under- standing with the agent. So you see we are quite secure in regard to this matter." To this they made no answer, but went out to meet Hyrum, who was approaching the house. They asked him the same questions, and he answered them the same as I had done. When they had experi- mented in this way, to their satisfaction, they pro- ceeded to inform my son that he need put himself to no further trouble with regard to the farm ; "for," said they, "we have bought the place, and paid for it, and we now forbid your touching anything on the farm ; and we also warn you to leave forthwith, and give possession to the lawful owners." This conversation passed within my hearing. When they reentered the house, I said, "Hyrum, is it a reality? or only a sham to startle us?" But one collected look at the men convinced me of their fiendish determination — I was overcome, and fell back into my chair almost deprived of sensibility. 108 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, When I recovered, we (Hyrum and myself) talked to them some time, endeavoring to persuade them to change their vile course; but the only answer we could get from them was, "Well, we've got the place, and d — n you, help yourselves if you can." Hyrum, in a short time, went to an old friend. Doctor Robinson, and related to him the grievous story. Whereupon, the old gentleman sat down, and wrote at some considerable length the character of the family — our industry, and faithful exertions to secure a home, with many commendations calculated to beget confidence in us with respect to business transactions. And keeping this writing in his own hands, he went through the village, and in an hour procured sixty subscribers. He then sent the same, by the hand of Hyrum, to the land agent, who lived in Canandaigua. On receiving this the agent was highly enraged. He said the men had told him that Mr. Smith and his son Joseph had run away, and that Hyrum was cutting down the sugar orchard, hauling off the rails, burning them, and doing all manner of mis- chief to the farm. That, believing this statement, he was induced to sell the place, for which he had given a deed, and received the money. Hyrum told him the circumstances under which his father and brother had left home ; also the proba- bility of their being detained on the road, to attend to some business. Upon this, the agent directed him to address a number of letters to my husband, and have them sent and deposited in public-houses on the road which he traveled, that, perchance some of AND HIS PROGENITORS 109 them might meet his eye, and thus cause him to return more speedily than he would otherwise. He then despatched a messenger to those individuals to whom he had given a deed of the farm in question, with the view of making a compromise with them; but they refused to do anything respecting the mat- ter. The agent sent a message to them, stating that if they did not make their appearance forthwith, he would fetch them with a warrant. To this they gave heed, and they came without delay. The agent strove to convince them of the disgrace- ful and impolitic course which they were pursuing, and endeavored to persuade them to retract, and let the land go back into Mr. Smith's hands again. For some time they said but little, except in a sneering and taunting way, about as follows: "We've got the land, sir, and we've got the deed, so just let Smith help himself. Oh, no matter about Smith, he has gold plates, gold bibles, he is rich — he don't want anything." But finally, they agreed, if Hyrum could raise them one thousand dollars, by Saturday, at ten o'clock in the evening, they would give up the deed. It was now Thursday about noon, and Hyrum was at Canandaigua, which was nine miles distant from home, and hither he must ride before he could make the first move towards raising the required amount. He came home with a heavy heart. When he ar- rived, he found his father, who had returned a short time before him. His father had fortunately found, within fifty miles of home, one of those letters which Hyrum had written. 110 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, The following day, by the request of my husband, I went to see an old Quaker, a gentleman with whom we had been quite intimate since our commencement on the farm, and who had always seemed to admire the neat arrangement of the same. We hoped that he would be both able and willing to purchase the place, that we might at least have the benefit of the crops that were upon the ground, as he was a friend and would be disposed to show us favor. But we were disappointed, not in his will or disposition, but in his ability. He had just paid out to the land agent all the money he could spare, to redeem a piece of land belonging to a friend in his immedi- ate neighborhood. If I had arrived at his house thirty minutes sooner, I would have found him with fifteen hundred dollars in his pocket. When I rehearsed to him what had taken place, he was much distressed for us, and very much regretted his inability to relieve our necessity. He said, however, "If I have no money, I will try to do something for you, and you may say to your hus- band, that I will see him as soon as I can, and let him know what the prospect is." It was nearly night — the country was new, and my road lay through a dense forest. The distance that I had to travel was ten miles, and that alone, yet I hastened to inform my husband of the disap- pointment that I had met with. The old gentleman, as soon as I left, started in search of some one that could afford us assistance, and hearing of a Mr. Durfee who lived four miles AND HIS PROGENITORS 111 distant, he came the same night and directed us to go and see what he could devise for our benefit. Accordingly, my husband started without delay for Mr. Durfee's, and arrived at his house before daylight in the morning. He sent my husband three miles further, to one of his sons, who was high sheriff, instructing him to say to the young man that his father wished to see him as soon as possible. Mr. Durfee, the younger, was obedient to the call. Immediately after he arrived at his father's, the three proceeded together to see the farm, and arrived about ten o'clock a. M. They tarried a short time, then rode on to see the agent and those villains who held the deed of our place. The anxiety of mind that I suffered that day can more easily be imagined than described. I now looked upon the proceeds of our industry, which smiled around us on every hand, with a kind of yearning attachment that I never before had experi- enced; and our early losses I did not feel so keenly, for I then realized that we were young, and by making some exertions we might improve our cir- cumstances; besides, I had not felt the inconven- iences of poverty as I had since. My husband, and the Messrs. Durfee, arrived in Canandaigua at half-past nine o'clock in the evening. The agent sent immediately for Mr. Stoddard and his friends, and they came without delay; but in order to make difficulty, they contended that it was after ten o'clock; however, not being able to sustain themselves upon this ground, they handed over the 112 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, deed to Mr. Durfee, the high sheriff, who now became the possessor of the farm. I stated before, that at the time Mr. Smith started to see Knight and Stoal, Joseph accompanied him. When he returned, Joseph also returned with him, and remained with us until the difficulty about the farm came to an issue ; he then took leave for Penn- sylvania, on the same business as before mentioned, and the next January returned with his wife, in good health and fine spirits. Not long subsequent to his return, my husband had occasion to send him to Manchester, on business. As he set off early in the day, we expected him home at most by six o'clock in the evening, but when six o'clock came, he did not arrive. We always had a peculiar anxiety about him whenever he was absent, for it seemed as though something was always taking place to jeopardize his life. But to return. He did not get home till the night was far spent. On coming in, he threw himself into a chair, appar- ently much exhausted. My husband did not observe his appearance, and immediately exclaimed, "Joseph, why are you so late? Has anything happened to you? We have been much distressed about you these three hours." As Joseph made no answer, he con- tinued his interrogations, until, finally, I said, "Now, father, let him rest a moment — don't trouble him now — you see he is home safe, and he is very tired, so pray wait a little." The fact was, I had learned to be a little cautious about matters with regard to Joseph, for I was ac- AND HIS PROGENITORS 113 customed to see him look as he did on that occasion, and I could not easily mistake the cause thereof. Presently he smiled, and said in a calm tone, "I have taken the severest chastisement that I have ever had in my life." My husband, supposing that it was from some of the neighbors, was quite angry, and observed, "I would like to know what business anybody has to find fault with you!" "Stop, father, stop," said Joseph, "it was the angel of the Lord : as I passed by the Hill Cumorah, where the plates are, the angel met me, and said that I had not been engaged enough in the work of the Lord; that the time had come for the record to be brought forth; and that I must be up and doing, and set myself about the things which God had commanded me to do. But, father, give yourself no uneasiness concerning the reprimand which I have received, for I know the course that I am to pursue, so all will be well." It was also made known to him, at this interview, that he should make another effort to obtain the plates, on the twenty-second day of the following September, but this he did not mention to us at that time. 114 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, CHAPTER XXIII. JOSEPH OBTAINS THE PLATES. On the twentieth of September, Mr. Knight and his friend Stoal came to see how we were managing matters with Stoddard and Company ; and they tar- taried with us until the twenty-second. On the night of the twenty-first, I sat up very late, as my work rather pressed upon my hands. I did not retire until after twelve o'clock at night. About twelve o'clock, Joseph came to me, and asked me if I had a chest with a lock and key. I knew in an instant what he wanted it for, and not having one, I was greatly alarmed, as I thought it might be a matter of considerable moment. But Joseph, discovering my anxiety, said, "Never mind, I can do very well for the present without it — be calm — all is right." Shortly after this Joseph's wife passed through the room with her bonnet and riding dress ; and in a few minutes they left together, taking Mr. Knight's horse and wagon. I spent the night in prayer and supplication to God, for the anxiety of my mind would not permit me to sleep. At the usual hour, I commenced preparing breakfast. My heart flut- tered at every footstep, as I now expected JosL-ph and Emma momentarily, and feared lest Joseph might meet with a second disappointment. When the male portion of the family were seated at the breakfast-table, Mr. Smith inquired i'or Joseph, for he was not aware that he had left home. AND HIS PROGENITORS 115 I requested my husband not to call him, for I would like to have him take breakfast with his wife that morning. "No, no," said my husband, "I must have Joseph sit down here and ea;t with me." "Well, now, Mr. Smith," continued I, "do let him eat with his wife this morning; he almost always takes breakfast with you." His father finally consented, and ate without him, and no further questions were made concerning his absence, but in a few minutes Mr. Knight came in Q'lite disturbed. "Why, Mr. Smith," exclaimed he, "my horse is gone, and I can't find him on the premises, and I wish to start for home in half an hour." "Never mind the horse," said I. "Mr Knight does not know all the nooks and corners in the pastures; I will call William, he will bring the horse immedi- ately." This satisfied him for the time being; but he soon made another discovery. His wagon also was gone. He then concluded that a rogue had stolen them both. "Mr. Knight," said I, "do be quiet; I would be ashamed to have you go about, v^^aiting upon your- self — just go out and talk with Mr. Smith until Wil- liam comes, and if you really must go home, your horse shall be brought, and you shall be waited upon like a gentleman. He accordingly went out, and while he was absent Joseph returned. I trembled so with fear, lest all might be lost in consequence of some failure in keeping the com- mandments of God, that I was under the necessity 116 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, of leaving the room in order to conceal my feelings. Joseph saw this, and said, "Do not be uneasy, mother, all is right — see here, I have got a key." I knew not what he meant, but took the article of which he spoke into my hands, and upon examina- tion, found that it consisted of two smooth three- cornered diamonds set in glass, and the glasses were set in silver bows, which were connected with each other in much the same way as old-fashioned spec- tacles. He took them again and left me, but said nothing respecting the record. In a short time he returned, and inquired of me in regard to getting a chest made. I told him to go to a certain cabinet-maker, who had made some furni- ture for my oldest daughter, and tell him that we would pay him for making a chest, as we did for the other work which he had done for us, namely, one half in cash and the other in produce. Joseph remarked that he would do so, but that he did not know where the money would come from, for there was not a shilling in the house. The following day one Mr. Warner came to him, and told him that a widow by the name of Wells, who was living in Mficedon, wanted some labor done in a well, for which she would pay the money, and that she was anxious to have him (Joseph) do this labor for her. As this afforded us an opportunity to pay the cabinet-maker for the chest, Joseph went im- mediately to the house of Mrs. Wells, and com- menced work. The next day after he left home, one of the neighbors asked Mr. Smith many questions concern- AND HIS PROGENITORS 117 ing the plates. I will here observe, that no one ever heard anything from us respecting them, except a confidential friend, whom my husband had spoken to about them some two or three years previous. It appeared that Satan had now stirred up the hearts of those who had gotten a hint of the matter from our friend, to search into it, and make every possi- ble move towards thwarting the purposes of the Almighty. My husband soon learned that ten or twelve men were clubbed together, with one Willard Chase, a Methodist class-leader, at their head ; and what was still more ridiculous, they had sent sixty or seventy miles for a certain conjuror, to come and divine the place where the plates were secreted. We supposed that Joseph had taken the plates, and hid them somewhere, and we were apprehensive that our enemies might discover their place of deposit. Accordingly, the next morning, after hearing of their plans, my husband concluded to go among the neighbors to see what he could learn with regard to the plans of the adverse party. The first house he came to, he found the conjuror and Willard Chase, together with the rest of the clan. Making an errand, he went in and sat down near the door, leav- ing it a little ajar, in order to overhear their con- versation. They stood in the yard near the door, and were devising plans to find "Joe Smith's gold bible," as they expressed themselves. The conjuror seemed much animated, although he had traveled sixty miles the day and night previous. Presently the woman of the house, becoming 118 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, uneasy at the exposures they were making, stepped through a back door into the yard, and called to her husband, in a suppressed tone, but loud enough to be heard distinctly by Mr. Smith, "Sam, Sam, you are cutting your own throat." At this the conjuror bawled out at the top of his voice, "I am not afraid of anj^body — we will have them plates in spite of Joe bmith, or all the devils in hell." When the woman came in again, Mr. Smith laid aside a newspaper which he had been holding in his hand, and remarked, "I believe I have not time to finish reading the paper now." He then left the house, and returned home. Mr. Smith, on returning home, asked Emma if she knew whether Joseph had taken the plates from their place of deposit, or if she was able to tell him where they were. She said she could not tell where they were, or whether they were removed from their place. My husband then related what he had both seen and heard. Upon this Emma said that she did not know what to do, but she supposed if Joseph was to get the record, he would get it, and, that they would not be able to prevent him. "Yes," replied Mr. Smith, "he will, if he is watch- ful and obedient; but remember, that for a small thing Esau lost his birthright and his blessing. It may be so with Joseph." "Well," said Emma, "if I had a horse I would go and see him." Mr. Smith then said, "You shall have one in fiiteen minutes; for although my team is gone, there is a AND HIS PROGENITORS 119 stray on the place, and I will send William to bring him immediately." In a few minutes William brought up the horse with a large hickory withe round his neck; (for it was according to law, to put a withe round the neck of a stray before turning it into an inclosure) ; and Emma was soon under way for Macedon. Joseph kept the Urim and Thummim constantly about his person, by the use of which he could in a moment tell whether the plates were in any danger. Just before Emma rode up to Mrs. Wells, Joseph, from an impression that he had had, came up out of the well in which he was laboring, and- met her not far from the house. Emma immediately informed him of what had transpired, whereupon he looked in the Urim and Thummim, and saw that the record was as yet safe; nevertheless, he concluded to re- turn with his wife, as something might take place that would render it necessary for him to be at home where he could take care of it. He then told Mrs. Wells that business at home ren- dered it necessary for him to return. To this she did not agree at first, but finally consented. She then sent a boy for a horse, which Joseph mounted in his linen frock, and with his wife uy his side on her horse, decorated as before with a hickory withe round his neck, he rode through the village of Pal- myra, which was on the way home. On arriving at home, he found his father pacing the ground near his door, in great anxiety of mind. Joseph spoke to him, saying, "Father, there is no 120 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, danger — all is perfectly safe — there is no cause of alarm." When he had taken a little refreshment, he sent Carlos, my youngest son, to his brother Hyrum's, to have him come up immediately, as he desired to see him. When he came, Joseph requested him to get a chest, having a good lock and key, and to have it there by the time he (Joseph) should return. And, after giving these instructions, Joseph started for the plates. The plates were secreted about three miles from home, in the following manner. Finding an old birch log much decayed, excepting the bark, which was in a measure sound, he took his pocket-knife and cut the bark with some care, then turned it back, and make a hole of sufficient size to receive the plates, and laying them in the cavity thus formed, he re- placed the bark; after which he laid across the log, in several places, some old stuff that happened to lay near, in order to conceal, as much as possible, the place in which they were deposited. Joseph, on coming to them, took them from their secret place, and, wrapping them in his linen frock, placed them under his arm and started for home. After proceeding a short distance, he thought it would be more safe to leave the road and go through the woods. Traveling some distance after he left the road, he came to a large windfall, and as he was jumping over a log, a man sprang up from behind it, and gave him a heavy blow with a gun. Joseph turned around and knocked him down, then ran at the top of his speed. About half a mile further he AND HIS PROGENITORS 121 was attacked again in the same manner as before; he knocked this man down in like manner as the former, then ran on again; and before he reached home he was assaulted the third time. In striking the last one he dislocated his thumb, which, however, he did not notice until he came within sight of the house, when he threw himself down in the corner of the fence in order to recover his breath. As soon as he was able, he arose and came to the house. He was still altogether speechless from fright and the fatigue of running. After resting a few moments, he desired me to send Carlos for my husband, Mr. Knight, and his friend Stoal, and have them go immediately and see if they could find the men who had been pursuing him. And after Carlos had done this, he wished to have him sent to Hyrum's, to tell him to bring the chest. I did as I was requested, and when Carlos arrived at Hyrum's, he found him at tea, with two of his wife's sisters. Just as Hyrum was raising a cup to his mouth Carlos touched his shoulder. Without waiting to hear one word from the child, he dropped the cup, sprang from the table, caught the chest, turned it upside down, and emptying its contents on the floor, left the house instantly with the chest on his shoulder. The young ladies were greatly astonished at his singular behavior, and declared to his wife — who was then confined to her bed, her oldest daughter, Lovina, being but four days old — ^that he was cer- tainly crazy. 122 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, His wife laughed heartily, and replied, "Oh, not in the least ; he has just thought of something which he has neglected, and it is just like him to fly off in a tangent when he thinks of anything in that way." When the chest came, Joseph locked up the record, then threw himseJf upon the bed, and after resting a little, so that he could converse freely, he arose and went into the kitchen, where he related his recent ad- venture to his father, Mr. Knight, and Mr. Stoal, besides many others, who had by this time collected, with the view of hearing something in regard to the strange circumstance which had taken place. He showed them his thumb, saying, "I must stop talk- ing, father, and get you to put my thumb in place, for it is very painful." I will here mention that my husband, Mr. Knight, and Mr. Stoal, went in pursuit of those villains who had attempted Joseph's life, but were not able to find them. When Joseph first got the plates, the angel of the Lord stood by, and said : "Now you have got the record into your own hands, and you are but a man, therefore you will have to be watchful and faithful to your trust, or you will be overpowered by wicked men, for they will lay every plan and scheme that is possible to get it away from you, and if you do not take heed con- tinually, they will succeed. While it was in my hands, I could keep it, and no man had power to take it away; but now I give it up to you. Beware, and look well to your ways, and you shall have AND HIS PROGENITORS 123 power to retain it, until the time for it to be trans- lated." That of which I spoke, which Joseph termed a key, was indeed, nothing more nor less than the Urim and Thummim, and it was by this that the angel showed him many things which he saw in vision ; by which he could also ascertain, at any time, the approach of danger, either to himself or the record, and on ac- count of which he always kept the Urim and Thum- mim about his person. CHAPTER XXIV. JOSEPH BRINGS HOME THE BREASTPLATE — MARTIN HARRIS AND WIFE INTRODUCED — THE TRANSLATION COMMENCES — MRS. HARRIS BEGINS TO OPPOSE THE WORK. After bringing home the plates, Joseph commenced working with his father and brothers on the farm, in order to be as near as possible to the treasure which was confided to his care. Soon after this, he came in from work, one after- noon, and after remaining a short time, he put on his great coat, and left the house. I was engaged at the time, in an upper room, in preparing some oilcloths for painting. When he returned, he re- quested me to come down-stairs. I told him that I could not leave my work just then, yet upon his urgent request, I finally concluded to go down and 124 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, see what he wanted, upon which he handed me the breastplate spoken of in his history. It was wrapped in a thin muslin handkerchief, so thin that I could see the glistening metal, and ascer- tain its proportions without any difficulty. It was concave on one side and convex on the other, and extended from the neck downwards as far as the center of the stomach of a man of extraordi- nary size. It had four straps of the same material for the purpose of fastening it to the breast, two of which ran back to go over the shoulders, and the other two were designed to fasten to the hips. They were just the width of two of my fingers, (for I measured them,) and they had holes in the ends of them, to be convenient in fastening. The whole plate was worth at least five hundred dollars. After I had examined it, Joseph placed it in the chest with the Urim and Thummim. Shortly after this circumstance, Joseph came to the house in great haste, and inquired if there had been a company of men about. I told him not .a single individual had come to the house since he left. He then said that a mob would be there that night, if they did not come before that time, to search for the record, and that it must be removed immediately. Soon afterwards, a man by the name of Braman came in from the village of Livonia, a man in whom we reposed much confidence, and who was well worthy of the same. Joseph told him his appre- hensions of a mob being there that night, and that they must prepare themselves to drive them away; AND HIS PROGENITORS 125 but that the first thing to be attended to, was to secure the record and the breastplate. In view of this it was determined that a portion of the hearth should be taken up, and that the record and breastplate should be buried under the same, and then the hearth be relaid, to prevent suspicion. This was done as speedily as possible, but the hearth was scarcely relaid when a large company of men, well armed, came rushing up to the house. Joseph threw open the door, and taking a hint from the stratagem of his grandfather Mack, hallooed as if he had a legion at hand, in the meanwhile giving the word of command with great emphasis ; while all the male portion of the family, from the father down to little Carlos, ran out of the house with such fury upon the mob, that it struck them with terror and dismay, and they fled before the little Spartan band into the woods, when they dispersed themselves to their several homes. In a short time Joseph received another intimation of the approach of a mob, also of the necessity of removing the record and breastplate from the place wherein they were secreted; consequently he took them out of the box in which they were placed, and wrapping them in clothes, carried them across the road to a cooper's shop, and laid them in a quantity of flax, which was stowed in the shop loft. After which he nailed up the box again, then tore up the floor of the shop, and put it under the same. As soon as night came, the mob came also, and commenced ransacking the place. They rummaged round the house, and all over the premises, but did 126 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, not come into the house. After making satisfactory search they went away. The next morning we found the floor of the coop- er's shop torn up, and the box which was laid under it shivered in pieces. In a few days afterwards we learned the cause of this last move — why their curiosity led them in the direction of the cooper's shop. A young woman by the name of Chase, sister to Willard Chase, found a green glass, through which she could see many very wonderful things, and among her great discoveries she said that she saw the precise place where "Joe Smith kept his gold bible hid," and obedient to her directions, the mob gathered their forces and laid seige to the cooper's shop. Notwithstanding their disappointment in not find- ing the plates in the shop, their confidence was not in the least shaken in Miss Chase, for they still went from place to place by her direction, determined to get, if possible the much desired object of their search. Not long after the circumstance of the mob's going into the cooper's shop, and splitting in pieces the box, Joseph began to make arrangements to accomplish the translation of the record. The first step that he was instructed to take in regard to this work, was to make a facsimile of some of the characters, which were called reformed Egyptian, and to send them to some of the most learned men of this generation, and ask them for the translation thereof. The reader will here observe, that on a preceding page of this volume, I spoke of a confidential friend AND HIS PROGENITORS 127 to whom my husband merely mentioned the existence of the plates, some two or three years prior to their coming forth. This was no other than Martin Harris, one of the witnesses to the book subsequent to its being translated. With the view of commencing the work of trans- lation, and carrying it forward as speedily as cir- cumstances would permit, Joseph came to me one afternoon and requested me to go to this Mr. Harris, and inform him that he had got the plates, and that he desired to see Mr. Harris concerning the matter. This, indeed, was an errand which I much disliked, as Mr. Harris's wife was a very peculiar woman, one that was naturally of a very jealous disposition; besides this, she was rather dull of hearing, and when anything was said that she did not hear dis- tinctly, she suspected that it was some secret, which was designedly kept from her. So I told Joseph that I would rather not go, unless I could have the privilege of speaking to her first upon the subject. To this he consented, and I went according to his request. On arriving at Mr, Harris's I cautiously detailed the particulars with regard to Joseph's finding the plates, so far as wisdom dictated and necessity de- manded, in order to satisfy Mrs. Harris's curiosity. However, she did not wait for me to get through with my story, before she commenced urging upon me a considerable amount of money, tnat she had at her command. Her husband always allowed her to keep a private purse, in order to satisfy her singular disposition, and it was this private money that she 128 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, wished me to receive. She also had a sister living with her who desired me to receive an amount of money, I think some seventy-five dollars, to assist in getting the record translated. I told her that I came on no such business, that I did not want her money, and that Joseph would attend to his own affairs; but, that I would like to talk with Mr. Harris a moment, and then return home, as my family would soon be expecting me. Yet, notwithstanding all this, she was determined to assist in the business, for she said she knew that we should want money, and she could spare two hun- dred dollars as well as not. After detaining me a few minutes, she went with me to her husband, and told him that I wished to speak to him. He replied that he was not going to stop his work, for he was just laying the last brick in his hearth. "You see," said he, "this is the last work I shall do about the house, or on the farm, in one year. And when this is done, I am going to hire a hand to work a year for me, as I shall travel that length of time before I shall settle myself at home again." After completing the work in which he was en- gaged, he left the house, but was absent only a short time. On returning, he came to me and said, "Now I am a free man — my hands are altogether untied — I can come and go and do as I please." I related, in short, the errand on which I had come. He said that he would see Joseph in the course of a few days. At this his wife exclaimed, "Yes, and I am coming to see him too, and I will be AND HIS PROGENITORS 129 tnere on I'uesday afternoon, and will stop over night." Accordingly, when Tuesday afternoon arrived, Mrs. Harris made her appearance, and as soon as she was well seated, she began to importune my son relative to the truth of what he had said concerning the record, declaring that if he really had any plates, she would see them, and that she was determined to help him publish them. He told her that she was mistaken — that she could not see them, for he was not permitted to exhibit them to any one, except those whom the Lord should appoint to* testify of them. "And, in relation to assistance," he observed, "I always prefer dealing with men, rather than their wives." This highly displeased Mrs. Harris, for she con- sidered herself altogether superior to her husband, and she continued her importunities. She would say, "Now, Joseph, are you not telling me a lie? Can you look full in my eye, and say before God that you have in reality found a record, as you pretend?" To this, Joseph replied, rather indifferently, "Why, yes, Mrs. Harris, I would as soon look you in the face and say so as not, if that will be any grati- fication to you." Then said she, "Joseph, I will tell you what I will do; if I can get a witness that you speak the truth, I will believe all you say about the matter, and I shall want to do something about the translation — I mean to help you any way." This closed the evening's conversation. The next morning, soon after she arose, she related a very 130 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, remarkable dream which she had had during the night. It ran about as follows: She said that a personage appeared to her, who told her that as she had disputed the servant of the Lord, and said his word was not to be believed, and had also asked him many improper questions, she had done that which was not right in the sight of God. After which he said to her, "Behold, here are the plates, look upon them and believe." After giving us an account of her dream, she de- scribed the record very minutely, then told us that she had made up her mind in relation to the course which she intended to pursue, namely, that she had in her possession twenty-eight dollars which she received from her mother just before she died, while she was on her death-bed, and that Joseph should accept it. If he would he might give his note, but he should certainly take it upon some terms. The last proposal Joseph accepted, in order to get rid of further importunity upon the subject. Soon afterwards, Alva Hale, Joseph's brother-in- law, came to our house from Pennsylvania for the purpose of moving Joseph to his father-in-law's, as word had been sent to them that Joseph desired to move there as soon as he could settle up his business. During the short interval of Alva's stay with us, he and Joseph were one day in Palmyra, at a public- house transacting some business. As they were thus engaged, Mr. Harris came in; he stepped im- mediately up to my son, and taking him by the hand said, "How do you do, Mr. Smith?" After which he took a hag of silver from his pocket, and said AND HIS PROGENITORS 131 again, "Here, Mr. Smith, is fifty dollars ; I give this to you to do the Lord's work with ; no, I give it to the Lord for his own work." "No," said Joseph; "we will give you a note; Mr. Hale, I presume, will sign it with me." "Yes," said Alva, "I will sign it." Mr. Harris, however, insisted that he would give the money to the Lord, and called those present to witness the fact that he gave it freely, and did not aemand any compensation, that is was for the pur- pose of helping Mr. Smith to do the Lord's work. And as I have been informed, many were present on that occasion, who witnessed the same circumstance. Joseph, in a short time, arranged his affairs, and was ready for the journey. The record and breast- plate, for security, he nailed up in a box and then put them into a strong cask; and after filling the cask with beans, headed it up again. When it became generally known that Joseph was about moving to Pennsylvania, a mob of fifty men collected themselves together, and they went to one Doctor Mclntyre, and requested him to take the com- mand of the company, stating, that they were resolved on following "Joe Smith," and taking his "gold bible" from him. The doctor's ideas and feel- ings did not altogether harmonize with theirs, and he told them they were a pack of devilish fools, and to go home and mind their own business; that, if Joseph Smith had any business of that sort to attend to, he was capable of doing it, and that it would be better for them to busy themselves about that which more concerned them. 1 132 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, After this a quarrel arose among them respecting who should be captain, and it ran so high that it broke up the expedition. When Joseph had had sufficient time to accomplish the journey, and transcribe some of the Egyptian characters, it was agreed that Martin Harris should follow him — and that he (Martin) should take the characters to the East, and, on his way, he was to call on all the professed linguists, in order to give them an opportunity to display their talents in giv- ing a translation of the characters. When Mrs. Harris heard of what her husband had in contemplation, she resolved to accompany him; but he, concluding that it would be better to go with- out her, left quite suddenly without her knowledge, in company with my son Hyrum. Mrs. Harris soon missed her husband, and came to me, for the purpose of ascertaining if I knew where he was. I told her what he had said concern- ing his leaving, suppressing, hoAvever, his remarks pertaining to herself. On hearing this, she became highly exasperated, and charged me with planning the whole affair. 1 protested against it, asserting that I had nothing to do with the plan, nor the execution of it. Further- more, that the business of the house, which was the natural care of a woman, was all that I attempted to dictate, or interfere with, unless it was by my husband's or son's request. Mrs. Harris then observed that she had property, and knew how to take care of it, which she would convince me of. AND HIS PROGENITORS 133 "Now, stop," said I, "do you not know that we have never asked you for money or property? and that if we had been disposed to take advantage of your liberahty, could we not have got, at least, two hundred and seventy dollars of your cash?" She answered in the affirmative, notwithstanding she went home in a great rage, determined to have satis- faction for the treatment which she had received. In a short time Mr. Harris returned, and his wife's anger kindled afresh at his presence, inso- much that she prepared a separate bed and room for him, which room she refused to enter. A young man by the name of Dikes had been paying some attention to Miss Lucy, Martin Harris's oldest daughter. To this young man Mr. Harris was quite attached, and his daughter Lucy was by no means opposed to him ; but Mrs. Harris, of course, was decidedly upon the negative. However, just at this crisis, a scheme entered her brain which mate- rially changed her deportment to Mr. Dikes. She told him, if he would manage to get the Egyptian characters from Mr. Harris's possession, and pro- cure a room in Palmyra for the purpose of tran- scribing them, and then bring her the transcript, that she would consent to his marriage with her daughter Lucy. To this Mr. Dikes cheerfully consented, and suffice it to say he succeeded to her satisfaction, and thus received the promised reward. When Mr. Harris began to make preparations to start for Pennsylvania the second time, with the view of writing lor Joseph, his wife told him that 134 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, she had fully decreed in her heart to accompany him. Mr. Harris having no particular objections, informed her that she might do so; that she might go and stay one or two weeks, and then he would bring her home again, after which he would return, and resume his writing for Joseph. To this she cheerfully agreed. But Mr. Harris little suspected what he had to encounter by this move. The first time he exhibited the characters before named, she took out of her pocket an exact copy of the same, and told those present, that "Joe Smith" was not the only one who was in possession of this great curiosity, that she had the same characters, and they were quite as genuine as those shown by Mr. Harris. This course she continued to pursue, until they arrived at Joseph's. As soon as she arrived there she informed him that her object in coming was to see the plates, and that she would never leave until she had accom- plished it. Accordingly, without delay, she com- menced ransacking every nook and corner about the nouse — chests, trunks, cupboards, etc. ; consequently, Joseph was under the necessity of removing both the breastplate and the record from the house, and secreting them elsewhere. Not finding them in the house, she concluded that Joseph had buried them, and the next day she commenced searching out of doors, which she continuefl to do until about two o'clock in the afternoon. She then came in rather ill-natured. After warming herself a little, she asked Joseph's wife if there were snakes in that country in the winter. She replied in the negative. AND HIS PROGENITORS 135 Mrs. Harris then said, "I have been walking around in the woods to look at the situation of your place, and as I turned around to come home, a tremendous black snake stuck up his head before me, and com- menced hissing at me," The woman was so perplexed and disappointed in all her undertakings, that she left the house and took lodgings during her stay in Pennsylvania with a near neighbor, to whom bhe stated that the day previous she had been hunting for the plates, and that, after a tedious search, she at length came to a spot where she judged, from the appearance of things, they must be buried ; but upon stooping down to scrape away the snow and leaves, in order to ascertain the fact, she encountered a horrible black snake, which gave her a terrible fright, and she ran with all possible speed to the house. While this woman remained in the neighborhood, she did all that lay in her power to injure Joseph in the estimation of his neighbors — telling them that he was a grand impostor, and, that by his specious pretentions, he had seduced her husband into the belief that he (Joseph Smith) was some great one, merely through a design upon her husband's property. When she returned home, being about two weeks after her arrival in Harmony, the place where Joseph resided, she endeavored to dissuade her hus- band from taking any further part in the publication of the record; however, Mr. Harris paid no atten- tion to her, but returned and continued writing. Immediately after Martin Harris left home for 136 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, Pennsylvania, his wife went, from place to place, and from house to house, telling her grievances, and declaring that Joseph Smith was practicing a deception upon the people, which was about to strip her of all that she possessed, and that she was compelled to deposit a few things away from home in order 'to secure them. So she carried away her furniture, linen, and bedding; also other movable articles, until she nearly stripped the premises of everything that could conduce either to comfort or convenience, depositing them with those of her friends and acquaintances in whom she reposed suffi- cient confidence to assure her of their future safety. CHAPTER XXV. MARTIN HARRIS IS PERMITTED TO TAKE THE MANU- SCRIPT HOME WITH HIM — HE LOSES IT — THE SEASON OF MOURNING WHICH ENSUED. Martin Harris, having written some one hundred and sixteen pages for Joseph, asked permission of my son to carry the manuscript home with him, in order to let his wife read it, as he hoped it might have a salutary effect upon her feelings. Joseph was willing to gratify his friend as far as he could consistently, and he inquired of the Lord to know if he might do as Martin Harris had re- quested, but was refused. With this Mr. Harris was not altogether satisfied, and, at his urgent AND HIS PROGENITORS 137 request, Joseph inquired again, but received a second refusal. Still, Martin Harris persisted as before, and Joseph applied again, but the last answer was not like the two f ormer ones. In this the Lord per- mitted Martin Harris to take the manuscript home with him, on condition that he would exhibit it to none, save five individuals whom he had mentioned, and who belonged to his own family. Mr. Harris was delighted with this, and bound himself in a written covenant of the most solemn nature, that he would strictly comply with the injunctions which he had received. Which being done, he took the manuscript and went home. Joseph did not suspect but that his friend would keep his faith, consequently he gave himself no uneasiness with regard to the matter. Shortly after Mr. Harris left, Joseph's wife became the mother of a son, which, however, re- mained with her but a short time before it was snatched from her arms by the hand of death. And the mother seemed, for some time, more like sink- ing with her infant into the mansion of the dead, than remaining with her husband among the living. Her situation was such for two weeks, that Joseph slept not an hour in undisturbed quiet. At the expiration of this time she began to recover, but, as Joseph's anxiety about her began to subside, another cause of trouble forced itself upon his mind. Mr. Harris had been absent nearly three weeks, and Joseph had received no intelligence whatever from him, which was altogether aside of the arrangement when they separated. But Joseph kept his feelings 138 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, from his wife, fearing that if she became acquainted with them it might agitate her too much. In a few days, however, she mentioned the sub- ject herself, and desired her husband to go and get her mother to stay with her, while he should repair to Palmyra, for the purpose of learning the cause of Mr. Harris's absence as well as silence. At first Joseph objected, but seeing her so cheerful, and so willing to have him leave home, he finally consented. He set out in the first stage that passed for Pal- myra, and, when he was left to himself, he began to contemplate the course which Martin had taken, and the risk which he (Joseph) had run in letting the manuscript go out of his own hands — for it could not be obtained again, in case Martin had lost it through transgression, except by the power of God, which was something Joseph could hardly hope for — and that, by persisting in his entreaties to the Lord, he had perhaps fallen into transgression, and thereby lost the manuscript. When, I say, he began to contemplate these things, they troubled his spirit, and his soul was moved with fearful apprehensions. And, although he was now nearly worn out, sleep fled from his eyes, neither had he any desire for food, for he felt that he had done wrong, and how great his condemnation was he did not know. Only one passenger was in the stage besides him- self. This man, observing Joseph's gloomy appear- ance, inquired the cause of his affliction, and offered to assist him if bis services would be acceptable. Joseph thanked him for his kindness, and men- tioned that he had been watching some time with AND HIS PROGENITORS 139 a sick wife and child, that the child had died, and that his wife was still very low; but refrained from giving any further explanation. Nothing m-ore passed between them on this subject, until Joseph was about leaving the stage; at which time he re- marked that he still had twenty miles further to travel on foot that night, it being then about ten o'clock. To this the stranger objected, saying, "I have watched you since you first entered the stage, and I know that you have neither slept nor eaten since that time, and you shall not go on foot twenty miles alone this night; for, if you must go, I will be your company. Now tell me what can be the trouble that makes you thus dispirited?" Joseph replied, about as before — ^that he had left his wife in so low a state of health, that he feared he should not find her alive when he returned; besides, he had buried his first and only child but a few days previous. This was true, though there was another trouble lying at his heart, which he dared not to mention. The stranger then observed, "I feel to sympathize with you, and I fear that your constitution, which is evidently not strong, will be inadequate to 'Support you. You will be in danger of falling asleep in the forest, and of meeting with some awful disaster." Joseph again thanked the gentleman for his kind- ness, and, leaving the stage, they proceeded together. When they reached our house it was nearly daylight. The stranger said he was under the necessity of leading Joseph the last four miles by the arm; for nature was too much exhausted to support him any 140 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, longer, and he would fall asleep as he was walking along, every few minutes, towards the last of this distance. On entering our house, the stranger remarked that he had brought our son through the forest, because he had insisted on coming ; that he was sick, and needed rest, as well as refreshment, and that he ought to have some pepper tea to warm his stom- ach. After thus directing us, relative to our son, he said that when we had attended to Joseph he would thank us for a little breakfast for himself, as he was in haste to be on his journey again. When Joseph had taken a little nourishment, according to the directions of the stranger, he requested us to send immediately for Mr. Harris. This we did without delay. And when we had given the stranger his breakfast, we commenced preparing breakfast for the family; and we supposed that Mr. Hai'ris would be there, as soon as it was ready, to eat with us, for he generally came in such haste when he was sent for. At eight o'clock we ' set the victuals on the table, as we were expecting him every moment. We waited till nine, and he came not — till ten, and he was not there — ^till eleven, still he did not make his appearance. But at half-past twelve we saw him walking with a slow and measured tread towards the house, his eyes fixed thoughtfully upon the ground. On coming to the gate, he stopped, instead of passing through, and got upon the fence, and sat there some time with his hat drawn over his eyes. At length he entered the house. Soon after which we sat down to the table. AND HIS PROGENITORS 141 Mr. Harris with the rest. He took up his knife and fork as if he were going to use them, but immediately dropped them. Hyrum, observing this, said, "Martin, why do you not eat? are you sick?" Upon which Mr. Harris pressed his hands upon his temples, and cried out in a tone of deep anguish, "Oh, I have lost my soul! I have lost my soul!" Joseph, who had not expressed his fears till now, sprang from the table, exclaiming, "Martin, have you lost that manuscript? Have you broken your oath, and brought down condemnation upon my head, as well as your own?" "Yes, it is gone," replied Martin, "and I know not where." "Oh, my God!" said Joseph, clinching his hands. '•All is lost! all is lost! What shall I do? I have sinned — it is I who tempted the wrath of God. I should have been satisfied with the first answer which I received from the Lord ; for he told me that it was not safe to let the writing go out of my pos- session." He wept and groaned, and walked the floor continually. At length he told Martin to go back and search again. "No," said Martin, "it is all in vain; for I have ripped open beds and pillows, and I know it is not there." "Then must 1," said Joseph, "return to my wife with such a tale as this? I dare not do it, lest it should kill her at once. And how shall I appear 142 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, before the Lord? Of what rebuke am I not worthy from the angel of the Most High?" I bes-ought him not to mourn so, for perhaps the Lord would forgive him, after a short season of humiliation and repentance. But what could I say to comfort him, when he saw all the family in the same situation of mind as himself? for sobs and groans, and the most bitter lamentations filled the house. However, Joseph was more distressed than the rest, as he better understood the consequences of disobedience. And he continued pacing back and forth, meantime weeping and grieving, until about sunset, when, by persuasion, he took a little nourish- ment. The next morning he set out for home. We parted with heavy hearts, for it now appeared that all which we had so fondly anticipated, and which had been the source of so much secret gratification, had in a moment fled, and fled for ever. AND HIS PROGENITORS 143 CHAPTER XXVI. MARTIN HARRIS'S PERFIDY. I will now give a sketch of the proceeding of Martin Harris during the time he was absent from Joseph. After leaving Joseph he arrived at home with the manuscript in safety. Soon after he exhibited the manuscript to his wife and •family. His wife was so pleased with it that she gave him the privilege of locking it up in her own set of drawers, which was a special favor, for she had never before this allowed him even the privilege of Looking into them. After he had shown the manuscript to those who had a right, according to his oath, to see it, he went with his wife to visit one of her relatives, who lived some ten or fifteen miles distant. After remaining with them a short time, he returned home, but his wife declined accompanying him back. Soon after his return, a very particular friend of his made him a visit, to whom he related all that he knew concerning the record. The man's curiosity was much excited, and, as might be ex- pected, he earnestly desired to see the manuscript. Martin was so anxious to gratify his friend, that, although it was contrary to his obligation, he went to the drawer to get the manuscript, but the key was gone. He sought for it some time, but could not find it. Resolved, however, to carry his pur- pose into execution, he picked the lock, and, in so ■ # 144 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, doing, considerably injured his wife's bureau. He then took out the manuscript, and, after showing it to his friend, he removed it to his own set of drawers, where he could have it at his command. Passing by his oath, he showed it to any good friend that happened to call on him. When Mrs. Harris returned, and discovered the marred state of her bureau, her irascible temper was excited to the utmost pitch, and an intolerable storm ensued, which descended with the greatest violence upon the devoid head of her husband. Having once made a sacrifice of his conscience, Mr. Harris no longer regarded its scruples; so he continued to exhibit the writings, until a short time before Joseph arrived, to any one whom he regarded as prudent enough to keep the secret, except our family, but tve were not allowed to set our eyes upon them. For a short time previous to Joseph's arrival, Mr. fiarris had been otherwise engaged, and thought but little about the manuscript. When Joseph sent for him, he went immediately to the drawer where he had left it, but, behold it was gone! He asked his wife where it was. She solemnly averred that she did not know anj-thing respecting it. He then made a faithful search throughout the house, as before related.* 'In 1860, when conversing with Martin Harris, at Kirtland, Ohio, in respect to the Book of Mormon and the prophetic mission of Joseph the Martyr, he in reply to direct inquiries, told me that he obtained the one hundred and sixteen pages manuscript of the Book of Mormon from Joseph, and took them to his home, where he read them in the evenings to his AND HIS PROGENITORS 145 The manuscript has never been found; and there is no doubt but Mrs. Harris took it from the drawer, with the view of retaining it, until another transla- tion should be given, then, to alter the original trans- lation, for the purpose of showing a discrepancy between them, and thus make the whole appear to be a deception. It seemed as though Llartin Harris, for his trans- gression, suffered temporally as well as spiritually. The same day on which the foregoing circumstance took place, a dense fog spread itself over his fields, and blighted his wheat while in the blow, so that he lost about two thirds -of his crop, whilst those fields which lay only on the opposite side of the road received no injury whatever. I well remember that day of darkness, both within and without. To us, at least, the heavens seemed clothed with blackness, and the earth shrouded with gloom. I have often said within myself, that if a continual punishment, as severe as that which we experienced on that occasion, were to be inflicted upon the most wicked characters who ever stood upon the footstool of the Almighty — if even their punishment were no greater than that, I should feel to pity their condition. family and some friends, and that he put them in his bureau in the parlor, locking both bureau and parlor, putting the keys of each in his pocket, and so retired for the night, after which he never saw them. He seemed to be still conscience- smitten for permitting them to be stolen. He reaffirmed his testimony, in substance, as found in connection with that of 0. Cowdery and D. Whitmer, in respect to the divinity of the Book of Mormon. W. W. Blair. 146 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, CHAPTER XXVII. THE URIM AND THUMMIM ARE TAKEN FRO I.I JOSEPH — HE RECEIVES THEM AGAIN. For nearly two months after Joseph returned to his family, in Pennsylvania, we heard nothing from him, and becoming anxious about him, Mr. Smith and myself set off to make him a visit. When we came within three quarters of a mile of the house, Joseph started to meet us, telling his wife, as he left, that father and mother were coming. When he met us, his countenance wore so uleasant an aspect, that I was convinced he naa fomething agreeable to com- municate with regard to the work in which he was engaged. When I entered, the first thing which attracted my attention was a red morocco trunk, lying on Emma's bureau, which Joseph shortly in- formed me contained the Urim and Thummim, and the plates. And, in the evening, he gave us the fol- lowing relation of what had transpired since our separation : "On leaving you," said Joseph, "I returned im- mediately home. Soon after my arrival, I com- menced humbling myself in mighty prayer before the Lord, and, as I was pouring out my soul in sup- plication to God, that if possible, I might obtain mercy at his hands, and be forgiven of all that I had done contrary to his will, an angel stood before me, and answered me, saying, that I had sinned in delivering the manuscript into the hands of a wicked * AND his" PROGENITORS 147 man, and, as I had ventured to become responsible for his faithfulness I would of necessity have to suffer the consequences of his indiscretion, and I must now give up the Urim and Thummim into his (the angel's) hands. "This I did as I was directed, and as I handed them to him, he remarked, 'If you are very humble and penitent, it may be you will receive them again ; if so, it will be on the twenty-second of next September.' " Joseph then related a revelation which he received soon after the angel visited him. A part of which is as follows : "Behold, you have been entrusted with these things, but how strict were your commandments, and remember, also, the promises which were made to you, if you did not transgress them; and behold how oft you have transgressed the commandments, and the iaws of God, and have gone on in the persua- sions of men. For behold, you should not have feared man more than God. Although men set at naught the counsels of God, and despise his words, yet you should have been faithful, and he would have extended his arm, and supported you against all the fiery darts of the adversary, and he would have been with you in every time of trouble. "Behold, thou art Joseph, and thou wast chosen to do the work of the Lord; but because of trans- gression, if thou art not aware, thou wilt fall. But remember, God is merciful ; therefore, repent of that which thou hast done, which is contrary to the com- mandment which I gave you, and thou art still chosen, and art again called to the work. Except 148 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, ' thou do this, thou shalt be delivered up, and become as other men, and have no more gift. "And when thou deliveredst up that which God had given thee sight and power to translate, thou deliveredst up that which was sacred, into the hands of a wicked man, who has set at naught the counsels of God, and has broken the most sacred promises which were made before God, and has de- pended upon his own judgment, and boasted in his own wisdom; and this is the reason that thou hast lost thy privileges for a season, for thou hast suf- fered the counsel of thy director to be trampled upon from the beginning. "Nevertheless, my work shall go forth, for inas- much as the knowledge of a Savior has come unto the world through the testimony of the Jews, even so shall the knowledge of a Savior come unto my peo- ple." For the sake of brevity, I have omitted part of this revelation, but the reader will find it in the Doctrine and Covenants, section thirty.^ I will now return to Joseph's recital. "After the angel left me," said he, "I continued my supplications to God, without cessation, and on the twenty-second of September I had the joy and satis- faction of again receiving the Urim and Thummim, with which I have again commenced translating, and Emma writes for me, but the angel said that the Lord would send me a scribe, and I trust his promise will be verified. The angel seemed pleased with me 'Late edition, section 2. AND HIS PROGENITORS 149 when he gave me back the Urim and Thummim, and he tald me that the Lord loved me, for my faithful- ness and humility." A few months after Joseph received them, he in- quired of the Lord, and obtained the following reve- lation : "Now, behold I say unto you, that because you delivered up those writings which you had power given unto you to translate, by the means of the Urim and Thummim, into the hands of a wicked man, you have lost them, and you also lost your gift at the same time, and your mind became darkened; nevertheless, it is now restored unto you again; therefore, see that you are faithful, and continue on unto the finishing of the remainder of the work oi translation as you have begun. Do not run faster, or labor more than you have strength and means provided to enable you to translate, but be diligent unto the end, pray always, that you may come off conqueror, yea, that you may conquer Satan, and that you may escape the hands of the servants of Satan that do uphold his work. Behold, they have sought to destroy you, yea, even the man in whom you have trusted, has sought to destroy you, and for this cause I said, that he is a wicked man, for he has sought to take away the things wherewith you have been entrusted, and he has also sought to destroy your gift ; and because you had delivered the writings into his hands, behold wicked men have taken them from you. Therefore, you have delivered them up, yea, that which was sacred, unto wickedness. And behold, Satan has put it into their hearts to alter the 150 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, words which you have caused to be written, or which you have translated, which have gone out of your hands ; and behold, I say unto you, that because they have altered the words, they read contrary from that which you translated and caused to be written; and on this wise the Devil has sought to lay a cunning plan, that he may destroy this work. For he haa put it into their hearts to do this, that, by lying, they may say they have caught you in the words." — Doc- , trine and Covenants, section 36.^ While on this visit we became acquainted with Emma's father, whose name was Isaac Hale; also his family, which consisted of his wife, Elizabeth, his sons, Jesse, David, Alva, Isaac Ward, and Reuben; and his daughters, Phebe, Elizabeth, and A They were an intelligent and highly respectable family. They were pleasantly situated, and lived in good style, in the town of Harmony, on the Sus- quehanna River, within a short distance of the place where Joseph resided. The time of our visit with them, we passed very agreeably, and returned home relieved of a burden which was almost insupportable, and our present joy far overbalanced all our former grief. 'Late edition, section 3. 'Trial, wife of Michael Morse, Amboy, Illinois. AND HIS PROGENITORS 151 CHAPTER XXVIII. OLIVER COWDERY COMMENCES WRITING FOR JOSEPH — THEY ATTEND TO THE ORDINANCE OF BAPTISM. When Mr, Smith and myself arrived at home, we found Samuel and Sophronia very sick ; indeed, they were so low that Hyrum had left his own house, and quitted business, in order to take care of them during our absence. They continued sick a length of time — Samuel did not altogether recover for a number of months. Soon after we returned from Harmony, a man by the name of Lyman Cowdery came into the neighbor- hood, and applied to Hyrum, (as he was one of the trustees,) for the district school. A meeting was called, and Mr. Cowdery was employed. But the following day, this Mr. Cowdery brought his brother Oliver to the trustees, and requested them to receive him instead of himself, as circumstances had tran- spired which rendered it necessary for him to dis- appoint them, or which would not allow of his at- tending to the school himself ; and he would warrant the good conduct of the school under his brother's supervision. All parties being satisfied, Oliver com- menced his school, boarding for the time being at our house. He had been in the school but a short time, when he began to hear from all quarters con- cerning the plates, and as soon began to importune Mr. Smith upon the subject, but for a considerable 152 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, length of time did not succeed in eliciting any infor- mation. At last, however, he gained my husband's confidence, so far as to obtain a sketch of the facts relative to the plates. Shortly after receiving this information, he told Mr. Smith that he was highly delighted with what he had heard; that he had been in a deep study upon the subject all day, and that it was impressed upon his mind, that he should yet have the privilege of writing for Joseph. Furthermore, that he had de- termined to pay him a visit at the close of the school which he was then teaching. On coming in on the following day, he said, "The subject upon which we were yesterday conversing seems working in my very bones, and I can not, for a moment, get it out of my mind; finally, I have re- solved on what I will do. Samuel, I understand, is going down to Pennsylvania to spend the spring with Joseph; I shall make my arrangements to be ready to accompany him thither, by the time he re- covers his health; for I have made it a subject of prayer, and I firmly believe it is the will of the Lord that I should go. If there is a work for me to do in this thing, I am determined to attend to it." Mr. Smith told him that he supposed it was his privilege to know whether this was the case, and advised him to seek for a testimony for himself, which he did, and received the witness spoken of in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, section eight.* From this time, Oliver was so completely absorbed 'Late edition, section 6. AND HIS PROGENITORS 153 in the subject of the record, that it seemed impossi- ble for him to think or converse about anything else. As the time for which we had agreed for the plac« was now drawing to a close, we began to make prepa- rations to remove our family and effects to the house in which Hyrum resided. We now felt more keenly than ever the injustice of the measure which had placed a landlord over us on our own premises, and who was about to eject us from them. This I thought would be a good occasion for bring- ing to Oliver's mind the cause of all our present pri- vations, as well as the misfortunes which he himself was liable to if he should turn his back upon the world, and set out in the service of God. "Now, Oliver," said I, "see what a comfortable home we had here, what pains each child we have has taken to provide for us everything necessary to make old age comfortable, and long life desirable. Here, especially, I look upon the handiwork of my beloved Alvin; who even upon his death-bed, and in his last moments, charged his brothers tx) finish his work of preparing a place of earthly rest for us; that, if it were possible, through the exertions of the children, our last days might be our best days. In- deed, there is scarcely anything which I here see, that has not passed through the hands of that faithful boy, and afterwards, by his brothers, been arranged precisely according to his plan, thus showing to me their affectionate remembrance, both of their par- ents, and of the brother whom they loved. All these tender recollections render our present trial doubly severe, for these dear relics must now pass into the 154 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, 'aands of wicked men, who fear not God and regard not man. And upon what righteous principle has all this been brought about? Have they ever lifted a finger to earn any part of that which they now claim? I tell you they have not. Yet I now give up all this for the sake of Christ and salvation, and I pray God to help me to do so, without a murmur or a tear. In the strength of God, I say, that from this time forth, I will not cast one longing look upon any- thing which I now leave behhid me. However, in consequence of these things, Oliver, we can not make you comfortable any longer, and you will be under the necessity of taking boarding somewhere else." "Mother," exclaimed the young man, "let me stay with you, for I can live in any log hut where you and father live, but I can not leave you, so do not mention it." In April Samuel and Mr, Gowdery set out for Pennsylvania. The weather, for some time previ- ous, had been very wet and disagreeable — raining, freezing, and thawing alternately, which had ren- dered the roads almost impassable, particularly in the middle of the day. Notwithstanding, Mr. Gow- dery was not to be detained, either by wind or weather, and they persevered until they arrived at Joseph's. Joseph had been so hurried with his secular affairs, that he could not proceed with his spiritual concerns so fast as was necessary for the speedy completion of the work ; there was also another disadvantage under which he labored, his wife had so much of her time taken up with the care of her house, that she could AND HIS PROGENITORS 155 write for him but a small portion of the time. On account of these embarrassments, Joseph called upon the Lord, three days prior to the arrival of Samuel and Oliver, to send him a scribe, according to the promise of the angel; and he was informed that the same should be forthcoming in a few days. Ac- cordingly, when Mr. Cowdery told him the business that he had come upon, Joseph was not at all sur- prised. They sat down and conversed together till late. During the evening, Joseph told Oliver his history, as far as was necessary for his present informa- tion, in the things which mostly concerned him. And the next morning they commenced the work of trans- lation, in which they were soon deeply engaged. One morning they sat down to their work, as usual, and the first thing which presented itself through the Urim and Thummim, was a command- ment for Joseph and Oliver to repair to the water, and attend to the ordinance of baptism. They did so, and as they were returning to the house, they overheard Samuel engaged in secret prayer. Joseph said that he considered this as a sufficient testimony of his being a fit subject for baptism; and as they had now received authority to baptize, they spoke to Samuel upon the subject, and he went straightway to the water with them, and was baptized. After which Joseph and Oliver proceeded with the work of translation as before. 156 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, CHAPTER XXIX. MRS. HARRIS PROSECUTES JOSEPH. About the first of August, Samuel returned home, bringing us news of Joseph's success. This intelli- gence produced in Martin Harris a great desire to go down to Pennsylvania to see how they were prosper- ing. This being made known to his wife, she re- solved to prevent him from going, also to bring Joseph into difficulty, which would perhaps hinder him from ever accomplishing the work in which he was engaged. To this end she undertook to prove that Joseph never had the record which he professed to have, and that he pretended to have in his possession cer- tain gold plates, for the express purpose of obtain- ing money. Accordingly, she mounted her horse, flew from house to house through the neighborhood, like a dark spirit, making diligent inquiry wherever she had 'the least hopes of gleaning anything, and stirring up every malicious feeling which would tend to subserve her wicked purpose. Having ascer- tained the number and strength of her adherents, she entered a complaint against Joseph, before a certain magistrate of Lyons. She then sent word to Lyman Cowdery, requesting him to come thither, prepared to go post haste to Pennsylvania, (pro- vided the decision should be given against Joseph), to assist the officers in securing and confining him AND HIS PROGENITORS 157 m prison. This call, Lyman Cowdery answered im- mediately, and all things seemed going on prosper- ously with Mrs. Harris. She made affidavit to many things herself, and directed the officers whom to subpoena. Among the number was her husband, who was a principal witness in the case. When the day of trial came on the neighbors came and informed us that the witnesses had gone to Lyons with the declared intention to obtain a verdict against Joseph, if it could be done by swearing. Immediately after our friends left, Hyrum came in, and I asked him what could be done. "Why, mother," said he, "we can do nothing, except to look to the Lord; in him is all help and strength ; he can deliver from every trouble." I had never neglected this important duty, yet, see- ing such confidence in my son, strengthened me in this hour of trial. Not being accustomed to lawsuits of this character, I trembled for the issue, for this was the first time a suit had ever been preferred before a court against any of my family. I retired to a secluded place and poured out my whole soul in entreaties to God for the safety of my son, and con- tinued my supplication for some time ; at length the Spirit fell upon me so powerfully, that every fore- boding of ill was entirely removed from my mind, and a voice spoke to me, saying, "Not one hair of his head shall be harmed." I was satisfied. I arose, and repaired to the house. I had never before in my life experienced such happy moments. I sat down and began to read, but my feelings were too intense to allow me to do so. My daughter-in-law, Jerusha, 158 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, came into the room soon after this, and when she turned her eyes upon me, she stopped short and exclaimed, "Why! mother! what is the matter? I never saw you look so strangely in my life." I told her that I had never felt so happy before in my life ; that my heart was so light, and my mind so completely at rest, that it did not appear possible to me that I should ever have any more trouble while I should exist, I then informed her in relation to the witness which I had received from the Lord. In the evening the proceedings of the court were rehearsed to us, which were as follows : The witnesses being duly sworn, the first arose and testified that Joseph Smith told him that the box which he had contained nothing but sand; and he, Joseph Smith, said it was gold to deceive the people. Second witness swore, that Joseph Smith had told him that it was nothing but a box of lead, and he was determined to use it as he saw fit. Third witness declared, that he once inquired of Joseph Smith what he had in that box, and Joseph Smith told him that there was nothing at all in the box, saying that he had made fools of the whole of them, and all he wanted was to get Martin Harris's money away from him, and that he (witness) was knowing to the fact that Joseph Smith had, by his persuasion, already got two or three hundred dollars. Next came Mrs. Harris's affidavit, in which she stated that she believed the chief object which Joseph Smith had in view, was to defraud her husband out of all his property, and that she did not believe that aKd his progenitors 159 Joseph Smith had ever been in possession of the gold plates which he talked so much about. The magistrate then forbade the introduction of any more witnesses until Martin Harris should be sworn. Martin being called upon, testified with boldness, decision, and energy, to a few simple facts. When he arose, he raised his hand to heaven, and said, "I can swear that Joseph Smith never has got one dollar from me by persuasion since God made me. I did once, of my own free will and accord, put fifty dollars into his hands, in the presence of many witnesses, for the purpose of doing the work of the Lord. This I can pointedly prove ; and I can tell you, furthermore, that I have never seen in Joseph Smith a disposition to take any man's money without giving him a reasonable compensation for the same in return. And as to the plates which he professes to have, gentlemen, if you do not believe it, but con- tinue to resist the truth, it will one day be the means of damning your souls." After hearing this testimony the magistrate told them they need not call any more witnesses, but ordered them to bring him what had been written of the testimony already given. This he tore in pieces before their eyes, and told them to go home about their business, and trouble him no more with such ridiculous folly. And they did go home, perfectly discomfited. 160 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, CHAPTER XXX. JOSEPH AND OLIVER REMOVE TO WATERLOO — THEY FINISH THE TRANSLATION, We will now return to Pennsylvania, where we left Joseph and Oliver busily engaged in translating the Book of Mormon. After Samuel left them, they still continued the work as before, until about the time of the trial that took place in New York. Near this time, as Joseph was translating by means of the Urim and Thum- mim, he received, instead of the words of the book, a commandment to write a letter to a man by the name of David Whitmer, who lived in Waterloo, requesting him to come immediately with his team and convey himself and Oliver to his own residence, as an evil- designing people were seeking to take away his (Joseph's) life, in order to prevent the work of God from going forth to the world. The letter was written and delivered, and was shown by Mr. Whit- mer to his father, mother, brothers, and sisters, and their advice was asked in regard to the best course for him to take in relation to the matter. His father reminded him that he had as much wheat sown upon the ground as he could harrow in two days, at least ; besides this, he had a quantity of plaster of paris to spread, which must be done im- mediately, consequently he could not go unless he AND 'HIS PROGENITORS 161 could get a witness from God that it was absolutely necessary. This suggestion pleased David, and he asked the Lord for a testimony concerning his going for Joseph, and was told by the voice of the Spirit to go as soon as his wheat was harrowed in. The next morning David went to the field and found that he had two heavy days' work before him. He then said to himself that if he should be enabled, by any means to do this work sooner than the same had ever been dorte on the farm before, he would receive it as an evidence that it was the will of God that he should do all in his power to assist Joseph Smith in the work in which he was engaged. He then fastened his horses to the harrow, and instead of dividing the field into what is usually termed lands, he drove round the whole of it, continuing thus till noon, when, on stopping for dinner, he looked around and discovered to his surprise that he had harrowed in full half the wheat. After dinner he went on as before, and by evening he finished the whole two days' work. His father, on going into the field the same even- ing, saw what had been done, and he exclaimed, "There must be an overruling hand in this, and I think you had better go down to Pennsylvania as soon as your plaster of paxis is spread. The next morning David took a vrooden measure under his arm, and went out to spread the plaster which he had left two days previous in heaps near his sister's house, but, on coming to the place, he discovered that it was gone! He then ran to his 162 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, sister and inquired of her if she knew what had be- come of it. Being surprised, she said, "Why do you ask me? Was it not all spread yesterday?" "Not to my knowledge," answered David. "I am astonished at that," replied his sister; "for the children came to me in the f orenoon, and begged of me to go out and see the men sow plaster in the field, saying that they never saw anybody sow plaster so fast in their lives. I accordingly went and saw three men at work in the field, as the children said, but supposing that you had Hred some help on account of your hurry, I went immediately into the house and gave the subject no further attention." David made considerable inquiry in regard to the matter, both among his relatives and neighbors, but was not able to learn who had done it. However, the family were convinced that there was an exer- tion of supernatural power connected with this strange occurrence. David immediately set out for Pennsylvania, and arrived there in two days, without injuring his horses in the least, though the distance was one hundred and thirty-five miles. When he arrived, he was under the necessity of introducing himself to Joseph, as this was the first time that they had ever met. I will observe that the only acquaintance which existed between the Smith and Whitmer families was that formed by Mr. Smith and myself when on our way fi'om Manchester to Pennsylvania to visit Joseph, at which time we stopped with David over night, and gave him a brief history of the record. AND HIS PROGENITORS 163 When Joseph commenced making preparations for the journey, he inquired of the Lord to know in what manner he should carry the plates. The answer was that he should commit them into the hands of an angel, for safety, and after arriving at Mr. Whit- mer's, the angel would meet him in the garden, and deliver them up again into his hands. Joseph and Oliver set out without delay, leaving Emma to take charge of affairs during her hus- band's absence. On arriving at Waterloo, Joseph received the record according to promise. The next day he and Oliver resumed the work of translation, which they continued without further interruption until the whole work was accomplished. CHAPTER XXXI. THE PLATES ARE SHOWN TO TWELVE WITNESSES — JOSEPH MAKES ARRANGEMENTS FOR PRINTING THE BOOK OF MORMON. As soon as the Book of Mormon was translated, Joseph dispatched a messenger to Mr. Smith, bear- ing intelligence of the completion of the work, and a request that Mr. Smith arid myself should come immediately to Waterloo. The same evening we conveyed this intelligence to Martin Harris, for we loved the man, although his weakness had cost us much trouble. Hearing this, he greatly rejoiced, and determined to go straight- 164 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, way to Waterloo, to congratulate Joseph upon his success. Accordingly, the next morning we all set off together, and before sunset met Joseph and Oliver at Mr. Whitmer's. The evening was spent in reading the manuscript; and it would be superfluous for me to say, to one who has read the foregoing pages, that we rejoiced ex- ceedingly. It then appeared to those of us who did not realize the magnitude of the work, as if the greatest difficulty was then surmounted; but Joseph better understood the nature of the dispensation of the gospel which was committed to him. The next morning, after attending to the usual services, namely, reading, singing , and praying, Joseph arose from his knees, and approaching Martin Harris with a solemnity that thrills through my veins to this day, when it occurs to my recollec- tion, said, "Martin Harris, you have got to humble yourself before your God this day, that you may obtain a forgiveness of your sins. If you do, it is the will of God that you should look upon the plates, in company with Oliver Cowdery and David Whit- mer." In a few minutes after this, Joseph, Martin, Oliver, and David, repaired to a grove, a short dis- tance from the house, where they commenced calling upon the Lord, and continued in earnest supplication, until he permitted an angel to come down from his presence, and declare to them, that all which Joseph had testified of concerning the plates was true. When they returned to the house, it was between three and four o'clock in the afternoon. Mrs. Whit- AND HIS PROGENITORS 165 mer, Mr. Smith, and myself, were sitting in a bed- room at the time. On coming in, Joseph threw him- self down beside me, and exclaimed, "Father, mother, you do not know how happy I am ; the Lord has now caused the plates to be shown to three more besides myself. They have seen an angel, who has testified to them, and they will have to bear witness to the truth of what I have said, for now they know for themselves, that I do not go about to deceive the people, and I feel as if I was relieved of a burden which was almost too heavy for me to bear, and it rejoices my soul, that I am not any longer to be entirely alone in the world." Upon this, Martin Harris came in: he seemed almost overcome with joy, and testified boldly to what he had both seen and heard. And so did David and Oliver, adding that no tongue could express the joy of their hearts, and the greatness of the things which they had both seen and heard. Their written testimony, which is contained in the Book of Mormon, is as follows: "THE TESTIMONY OF THREE WITNESSES. "Be it known unto all nations, kindreds, tongues, and people, unto whom this work shall come, that we, through the grace of God the Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, have seen the plates which con- tain this record, which is a record of the people of Nepihi, and also of the Lamanites, their brethren, and also of the people of Jared, who came from the tower of which hath been spoken; and we also know that they have been translated by the gift and power of 166 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, God, for his voice hath declared it unto us; where- fore we know of a surety that the work is true. And we also testify that we have seen the engravings which are upon the plates ; and they have been shown unto us by the power of God, and not of man. And we declare, with words of soberness, that an angel of God came down from heaven, and he brought and laid before our eyes, that we beheld and saw the plates, and the engravings thereon; and we know that it is by the grace of God the Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, that we beheld and bear record that these things are true; and it is marvelous in our eyes, nevertheless, the voice of the Lord com- manded us that we should bear record oi it; where- fore, to be obedient unto the commandments of God, we bear testimony of these things. And we know that if we are faithful in Christ, we shall rid our garments of the blood of all men, and be found spot- less before the judgment-seat of Christ, and shall dwell with him eternally in the heavens. And the honor be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost, which is one God. Amen. "Oliver Cowdery, "David Whitmer, "Martin Harris." The following day we returned, a cheerful, happy company. In a few days we were followed by Joseph, Oliver, and the Whitmers, who came to make us a visit, and make some arrangements about get- ting the book printed. Soon after they came, all the male part of the company, with my husband, Samuel, and Hyrum, retired to a place where the family were AND HIS PROGENITORS 167 in tne habit of offering up their secret devotions to God. They went to this place, because it had been revealed to Joseph that the plates would be carried thither by one of the ancient Nephites. Here it was, that those eight witnesses, whose names are recorded in the Book of Mormon, looked upon them and handled them. Of which they bear record in the following words: "THE TESTIMONY OF EIGHT WITNESSES. "Be it known unto all nations, kindreds, tongues, and people, unto whom this work shall come, that Joseph Smith, Jr., the translator of this work, has shown unto us the plates of which hath been spoken, which have the appearance of gold ; and as many of the leaves as the said Smith has translated, we did handle with our hands ; and we also saw the engrav- ings thereon, all of which has the appearance of ancient work, and of curious workmanship. And this we bear record with words of soberness, that the said Smith has shown unto us, for we have seen and hefted, and know of a surety, that the said Smith has got the plates of which we have spoken. And we give our names unto the world to witness unto the world that which we have seen ; and we lie not, God bearing witness of it. "Christian Whitmer, "Hiram Page, "Jacob Whitmer, "Joseph Smith, Sr. "Peter Whitmer, Jr., "Hyrum Smith, "John Whitmer, "Samuel H. Smith." After these witnesses returned to the house, the angel again made his appearance to Joseph, at which 168 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, time Joseph delivered up the plates into the angel's hands. The ensuing evening we held a meeting, in which all the witnesses bore testimony to the facts as stated above; and all of our family, even to Don Carlos, who was but fourteen years of age, testified of the truth of the latter-day dispensation — that it was then ushered in. In a few days the whole com- pany from Waterloo went to Palmyra to make arrangements for getting the book printed ; and they succeeded in making a contract with one E. B. Grandin, but did not draw the writings at that time. The next day the company from Waterloo returned home, excepting Joseph, and Peter Whitmer, Joseph remaining to draw writings in regard to the printing of the manuscript, which was to be done on the day following. When Joseph was about starting for Palmyra, where the writings were to be executed, Doctor Mclntyre came in and informed us that forty men were collected in the capacity of a mob, with the view of waylaying Joseph on his way thither; that they requested him, (Doctor Mclntyre), as they had done once before, to take command of the company, and, that, upon his refusing to do so, one Mr. Huzzy, a hatter of Palmyra, proffered his services, and was chosen as their leader. On hearing this I besought Joseph not to go; but he smiled at my fears, saying, "Never mind, mother, just put your trust in God, and nothing will hurt me to-day." In a short time he set out for Palmyra. On his way thither, lay a heavy strip of timber, about half a mile in width, and, beyond it, on the AND HIS PROGENITORS 169 right side of the road, lay a field belonging to David Jacaway. When he came to this field, he found the mob seated on the string of fence running along the road. Coming to Mr. Huzzy first, he took off his hat, and good-naturedly saying, "Good morning, Mr. Huzzy," passed on to the next, whom he saluted in like manner, and the next, and so on till he came to the last. This struck them with confusion, and while they were pondering in amazement, he passed on, leaving them perched upon the fence, like so many roosting chickens, and arrived at Palmyra without being mo- lested. Here he met Mr. Grandin, and writings were drawn up between them to this effect: That half of the price for printing was to be paid by Martin Harris, and the residue by my two sons, Joseph and Hyrum. These writings were after- wards signed by all the parties concerned. When Joseph returned from Palmyra, he said, "Well, mother, the Lord has been on my side to-day, the Devil has not overpowered me in any of my proceedings. Did I not tell you that I should be delivered from the hands of all my enemies? They thought they were going to perform great feats; they have done wonders to prevent me from getting the book printed ; they mustered themselves together, and got upon the fence, made me a low bow, and went home, and I'll warrant you they wish they had stayed there in the first place. Mother, there is a God in heaven, and I know it." Soon after this, Joseph secured the copyright ; and before he returned to Pennsylvania, where he had 170 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, left his wife, he received a commandment, which was, in substance, as follows: First, that Oliver Cowdery should transcribe the whole manuscript. Second, that he should take but one copy at a time to the office, so that if one copy should get destroyed, there would still be a copy remaining.^ Third, that in going to and from the office, he should always have a guard to attend him, for the purpose of protecting the manuscript. Fourth, that a guard should be kept constantly on the watch, both night and day, about the house, to protect the manuscript from malicious persons, who would infest the house for the purpose of destroying the manuscript. All these things were strictly attended to, as the Lord commanded Joseph. After giving these instructions, Joseph returned to Penn- sylvania. ^One of these copies, evidently the one used by the printer, is now in the hands of the Reorganized Church. It is said the other was placed in the corner-stone of the Nauvoo House at Nauvoo, Illinois, but as the building was not finished it was not protected from the weather, and when subsequently removed little if any if it was legible. There has been some controversy as to which was the original. It matters not which was written first. The manu- script from which the book was printed is the one now pre- served, for it has the printer's marks upon it in many places. So when we speak of the printed volume there is no question but this is the original from which it was i^roduced. H. C. S. AND HIS PROGENITORS 171 CHAPTER XXXII. I THE PRINTING IS BEGUN — A MEETING OF THE CITIZENS HELD IN REFERENCE TO THE BOOK. Oliver Cowdery commenced the work immediately after Joseph left, and the printing went on very well for a season, but the clouds of persecution again began to gather. The rabble, and a party of restless religionists, began to counsel together, as to the most efficient means of putting a stop to our proceedings. About the first council of this kind was held in a room adjoining that in which Oliver and a young man by the name of Robinson were printing. Mr. Robinson, being curious to know what they were doing in the next room, applied his ear to a hole in the partition wall, and by this means overheard several persons expressing their fears in reference to the Book of Mormon. One said, "it was destined to break down everything before it, if not put a stop to," and, "that it was likely to injure the prospects of their ministers," and then inquired, whether they should endure it. "No, no," was the unanimous reply. It was then asked, "How shall we prevent the printing of this book?" Upon which it was re- solved by the meeting that three of their company should be appointed to go to the house of Mr. Smith, on the following Tuesday or Wednesday, while the men were gone to their work, and request Mrs. Smith to read the manuscript to them; that, after 172 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, she had done reading it, two of the company should endeavor to divert her attention from it to some other object, while the third, seizing the opportunity, should snatch it from the drawer, or wherever it should be kept, and commit it to the flames. "Again," said the speaker, "suppose we fail in this, and the book is printed in defiance of all that we can do to the contrary ; what means shall we then adopt? Shall we buy their books and allow our families to read them?" They all responded, "No." They then entered into a solemn covenant never to purchase a single copy of the work, or permit one member of their families to buy or read one, that they might thus avert the awful calamity which threatened them? Oliver Cowdery came home that evening, and, after relating the whole affair with much solemnity, he said, "Mother, what shall I do with the manu- script? Where shall I put it to keep it, a way from them?" "Oliver," said I, "I do not think the matter so serious after all, for there is a watch kept constantly about the house, and I need not take out the manu- script to read it to them unless I choose, and for its present safety I can have it deposited in a chest, under the head of my bed, in such a way that it never will be disturbed." I then placed it in a chest, which was so high, that when placed under the bed, the whole weight of the bedstead rested upon the lid. Having made this arrangement, we felt quite at rest, and, that night, the family retired to rest at the usual hour, all save Peter Whitmer, who spent AND HIS PROGENITORS 173 the nigilt on guard. But as for myself, soon after i went |rtJ- to visit the family of my brother, GeWerai.^fi^c. Accordingly, my niece, Almira Mstck; R^m, Brethren Murdock, Lyman Wight, and^dVi^^nd I, set out together for Detroit. When we'^i^!;*^^^^Pon board the vessel which took us across we concluded to keep perfectly still upo6fi*t!ftl^'^^ct of religion ; but it was after- wards -^fh^^^y Hyrum, that Mother Smith should 'hat she pleased, and if she got into diflS^irfti^, We elders should help her out of it. Shorfil^^ iiSlter'#is I was sitting at the door of the cabin," oreadiag the Bo-ok of Mormon, when a lady catn^iup''ind inquired of me what book I was read- ing; Book of Mormon," I replied. But the tMle jThi3 .<3jeUghted her, and when I mentioned that it / al?^ft?e ft'"i1''ecord of the origin of the aborigines of 1^ '' a, she said, "How I do ivish I could get one dOl . ..I books to carry to my husband, for he is now "51 missionary among the Indians. Just then another lady, who was a doctor's wife, ^ AND HIS PROGENITORS 227 came near us, with the appearance of wishin.e to hear our conversation. She was gorgeously dressed, and carried herself very daintily, I assure you. She wore a splendid satin scarf, which, as she walked to and fro before us, she would occasionally let fall from the left shoulder, and expose a neck and bosom decorated with very brilliant jewels. Presently she stopped short, and said, "I do not want to hear any more of that stuff, or anything more about Joe Smith either. They say that he is a Mormon prophet ; but it is nothing but deception and lies. There was one Mr. Murdock, who believed in Joe Smith's doctrines ; and the Mormons all believe they can cure the sick and raise the dead; so when this Mr. Murdock's wife was sick, he refused to send for a doctor, although the poor woman wanted him to do so, and so by his neglect his wife died." I fcold her that I thought she must be a little mis- taken, that I was acquainted with the family, and knew something in regard to the matter. "I know all about it," said the lady. "Well, now, perhaps not," said I, "just stop a moment and I will explain it to you." "No, I won't," returned* the woman. \ "Then," said I, "I will introduce you to Mr. Mur- dock, and let him tell the story himself." I then turned to Mr. Murdock, who stood near, and gave her an introduction to him. Before this,- however, the chambermaid went down-stairs and complained to the doctor of his wife's unbecoming behavior, and before she had heard a dozen words from our brother, her husband came bustling up-stairs. 228 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, "Here," said he to his wife, "they tell me that you are abusing the old lady"; and taking her hand, he drew it within his arm, and marched her off with- out further ceremony. This circumstance introduced the subject of "Mor- monism" among the passengers, and it continued to be the topic of conversation until we arrived at Detroit. On landing in Detroit, we repaired imme- diately to a tavern, as my niece, Mrs. Cooper, was exceedingly nervous, and we deemed it imprudent to disturb her that evening. The next morning, Almira Mack and myself visited Mrs. Cooper, who was Almira's sister. Almira went into her room, and found her lying on the bed. After the usual salutations she informed Mrs. Cooper that Aunt Lucy was in the parlor waiting to see her, and requested the privilege of inviting me into her room ; but it was some time before her nerves were suf- ficiently settled to see me. However, before I was admitted into her presence, she was further informed that her cousin Hyrum, as also several other elders, had come to Detroit in company with me, and that I would expect them to be invited as well as myself. But this was refused, Mrs. Cooper declaring that she could not endure the presence of so many visit- ors. She sent for me, but forbade her sister invit- ing any one else. I went to her, and after the compliments were over, I said, "Lovisa, I have with me four of my brethren, one of whom is your cousin Hyrum, if I stay they must be invited also." "Oh! no, no; I never can consent to it," exclaimed AND HIS PROGENITORS 229 she, — "Why, aunt, I am so nervous, I am scarcely ever able to see any company." "Now, Lovisa," I replied, "do you know what ails you? I can tell you exactly what it is: there is a good spirit and an evil one operating upon you, and the bad spirit has almost got possession of you ; and when the good spirit is the least agitated, the evil one strives for the entire mastery, and sets the good spirit to fluttering, just ready to be gone, because it has so slight a foothold. But you have been so for a long time, and you may yet live many years. These men who are with me are clothed with the authority of the priesthood, and through their administration you might receive a blessing; and even should you not be healed, do you not wish to know something about your Savior before you meet him? Further- more, if you refuse to receive my brethren into your house, I shall leave it myself." It was finally concluded that a sumptuous dinner should be prepared, and that the brethren should all be invited. While they tarried with her they admin- istered to her twice by the laying on of hands, in the name of the Lord. They stopped with her dur- ing the day, and in the evening left for Pontiac. When she learned that they were not expected back again, she seemed greatly distressed, because she had not urged them to stay and preach. The next morning, I and my niece set out for Pontiac, in the first stage, to visit Sister Mack, my brother's widow, and her daughter, Mrs. Whiter- more. Here we were treated with great attention and respect by Mr. Whitermore and his family. The 230 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, subject of religion was introduced immsdialely after our arrival and continued the theme of conversation until near tea-time, when Sister Mack arose, saying, "Sister Lucy, you must excuse me, for I find my nerves are so agitated I can not bear conversation any longer; the subject is so entirely new, it con- fuses my mind." I then requested her to stop a moment. I then repeated to her the same that I had done two days previous to Lovisa, adding, "Sup- pose a company of fashionable people were to come in and begin to talk about balls, parties, and the latest style of making dresses, do you think that would agitate you so?" She smiled at this, and said, "I do not know that it would. Sister Lucy ; you know that those are more common things." I then told her that I would excuse her, and that she might go where she pleased, concluding in my own mind never to mention the subject to her again, unless it should be by her own request. That night we slept in the same room. When I was about retir- ing to rest, she observed, "Do not let my presence prevent you from attending to any duty which you have practiced at home." And soon afterwards she again remarked, "The house is now still, and I would be glad to hear you talk, if you are not too much fatigued." I told her I would have no objections, provided the subject of religion would not make her nervous; and, as she did not think it would, we commenced conversation, the result of which was, she was convinced of the truth of the gospel. In a few days subsequent to this, we all set out to visit Mrs. Stanley, who was also my brother's AND HIS PROGENITORS 231 daughter. Here Mr. Whitermore gave me an intro- duction to one Mr. Ruggles, the pastor of the Pres- bj-terian church to which this Mr. Whitermore belonged. "And you," said Mr. Ruggles, upon shaking hands with me, "are the mother of that poor, foolish, silly boy, Joe Smith, who pretends to translate the Bock of Mormon." I looked him steadily in the face, and replied, "I am, sir, the mother of Joseph Smith; but why do you apply to him such epithets as those?" "Because," said his reverence, "that he should imagine he was going to break down all other churches with that simple Mormon book." "Did you ever read that book?" I inquired. "No," said he, "it is beneath my notice." "But," rejoined I, "the Scriptures say. Trove all things'; and now, sir, let me tell you boldly, that that book contains the everlasting gospel, and it was written for the salvation of your soul, by the gift and power of the Holy Ghost." "Pooh," said the minister, "nonsense — I am not afraid of any member of my church being led astray by such stuff ; they have too much intelligence." "Now, Mr. Ruggles," said I, and I spoke with emphasis, for the Spirit of God was upon me, "mark my words — as true as God lives, before three years we will have more than one third of your church; and, sir, whether you believe it or not, we will take the very deacon, too." This produced a hearty laugh at the expense of the minister. 232 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, Not to be tedious, I will say that I remained in this section of the country about four weeks, during which time I labored incessantly for the truth's sake, and succeeded in gaining the hearts of many, among whom were David Dort and his wife. Many desired me to use my influence to have an elder sent into that region of country, which I agreed to do. As I was about starting home, Mr. Cooper observed that our ministers would have more influence if they dressed in broadcloth. When I returned, I made known to Joseph the situation of things where I had been, so he dis- patched Brother Jared Carter to that country. And in order that he might not lack influence, he was dressed in a suit of superfine broadcloth. He went immediately into the midst of Mr. Ruggles' church, and, in a short time, brought away seventy of his best members, among whom was the deacon, just as I told the minister. This deacon was Brother Bent, who now presides over the High Council.^ In less than a month after my arrival, Samuel returned home from Missouri, and remained until the succeeding October, at which time a revelation was given, commanding him and William McLellin to go to the town of Hiram, which was about thirty miles distant. Samuel commenced making prepa- 'Ootober, 1838, Samuel Bent was made a member of the High Council at Far West, Missouri. One year later he was chosen a member of the High Council at Commerce [after- wards called Nauvoo], Illinois. We 'have no record of his being president of the High Council in the lifetime of Joseph Smith. May have been made such by the faction under Brig- ham Young. He died at Garden Grove, Iowa, August 16, 1846. H. C. S. AND HIS PROGENITORS 233 rations, but before he was ready to start, he heard a voice in the night, which said, "Samuel, arise im- mediately, and go forth on the mission which thou wast commanded to take to Hiram." He arose from his bed and took what clothing he had in readiness, and set off without further delay. On arriving at the above-mentioned place, he found William E. McLellin there according to previ- ous appointment. Here they commenced preaching together, and after laboring a while in this town, they went from place to place, bearing testimony of the truth in whatever city, town, or village they entered, until the 27th of December, at which time they arrived at Kirtland. Samuel was not long per- mitted to remain at home in quiet; on the first of January he was sent, with Orson Hyde, on a mission into the eastern country. TJiey went and preached from city to city until they were called home to receive the ordinance of The Washing of Feet. 234 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, CHAPTER XLII. AN EXTRACT FROM THE HISTORY OF JOSEPH THE PROPHET — SIDNEY RIGDON'S TRANSGRESSION — TROUBLE IN JACKSON COUNTY. I shall now return to the month of September, 1831. Joseph, at this time, was engaged in trans- lating the Bible, and Sidney Rigdon was writing for him. About the first of this month, Joseph came to the conclusion to remove himself and clerk, as well as their families, to the before-mentioned town of Hiram, in order to expedite the work. They moved to the house of Father Johnson, and lived with him in peace until the following March, when a circum- stance occurred, which I shall relate in his own words : "On the 25th of March (1832), the twins before mentioned, which had been sick of the measles for some time, caused us to be broke of our rest in tak- ing care of them, especially my wife. In the evening I told her she had better retire to rest with one of the children, and I would watch with the sickest child. In the night she told me I had better lie down on the trundle-bed, and I did so, and was soon after awoke by her screaming murder! when I found myself going out of the door in the hands of about a dozen men, some of whose hands were in my hair, and some hold of my shirt, drawers, and limbs. The foot of the trundle-bed was toward the AND HIS PROGENITORS 235 door, leaving only room enough for the door to swing. My wife heard a gentle tapping on the win- dows, which she then took no particular notice of (but which was unquestionably designed for ascer- taining whether we were all asleep) , and, soon after, the mob burst open the door and surrounded the bed in an instant, and, as I said, the first I knew, I was going out of the door, in the hands of an infuri- ated mob. I made a desperate struggle, as I was forced out, to extricate myself, but only cleared one leg, with which I made a pass at one man, and he fell on the door steps. I was immediately confined again, and they swore by God they would kill me if I did not be still, which quieted me. As they passed around the house with me, the fellow that I kicked, came to me and thrust his hand into my face all covered with blood, (for I hit him on the nose), and with an exulting horse laugh, muttered, *Ge, gee, God d — 7)171 ye, I'll fix ye.' "They then seized me by the throat, and held on till I lost my breath. After I came to, as they passed along with me, about thirty rods from the house, I saw Elder Rigdon stretched out on the ground, whither they had dragged him by the heels. I sup- posed he was dead. "I began to plead with them, saying. You will have mercy and spare my life, I hope. To which they replied, 'God d — mn ye, call on yer God for help, we'll show ye no mercy;' and the people began to show themselves in every direction ; one coming from the orchard had a plank, and I expected they would kill me, and carry me off on a plank. They 236 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, then turned to the right, and went on about thirty rods further — about sixty rods from the house, and thirty from where I saw Elder Rigdon — into the meadow, where they stopped, and one said, 'Simonds, Simonds,' (meaning, I suppose, Simonds Rider), 'Pull up his drawers, pull up his drawers, he will take cold.' Another replied, 'Ar'nt ye going to kill im? Ar'nt ye going to kill 'im?' when a group of mob- bers collected a little way off, and said, 'Simonds, Simonds, come here;' and Simonds charged those who had hold of me to keep me from touching the ground (as they had done all the time), lest I should get a spring upon them. They went and held a council, and as I could occasionally overhear a word, I supposed it was to know whether it was best to kill me. They returned, after a while, when I learned that they had concluded not to kill me, but pound and scratch me well, tear off my shirt and drawers, and leave me naked. One cried, 'Simonds, Simonds, where is the tar bucket?' 7 don't know,' answered one, 'where 'tis, Eli's left it.' They ran back and fetched the bucket of tar, when one exclaimed, 'God d — mn it, let's tar up his mouth;' and they tried to force the tar-paddle into my mouth; I twisted my head around, so that they could not; and they cried out, 'God d — mn ye, hold up your head and let us give ye some tar.' They then tried to force a vial into my mouth, and broke it in my teeth. All my clothes were torn off me, except my shirt collar ; and one man fell on me and scratched my body with his nails like a mad cat, then muttered out, 'God d — mn ye that's the way the Holy Ghost falls on folks.' AND HIS PROGENITORS 237 "They then left me, and I attempted to rise, but fell again; I pulled the tar away from my lips, etc., so that I could breathe more freely, and after a while 1 began to recover, and raised myself up, when I saw two lights. I made my way towards one of them, and found it was Father Johnson's. When I had come to the door I was naked, and the tar made me look as though I was covered with blood ; and when my wife saw me, she thought I was all mashed to pieces, and fainted. During the affray abroad, the sisters of the neighborhood had collected at my room. I called for a blanket, they threw me one and shut the door ; I wrapped it around me, and went in. . . . "My friends spent the night in scraping and re- moving the tar, and washing and cleansing my body, so that by morning I was ready to be clothed again, ihis being Sabbath morning, the people assembled for meeting at the usual hour of worship, and among those came also the mobbers, viz, Simonds Rider, a Campbellite preacher, and leader of the mob; one M'Clentic, son of a Campbellite minister; and Pela- tiah Allen, Esquire, who gave the mob a barrel of whisky to raise their spirits; and many others. With my flesh all scarified and defaced, I preached to the congregation, as usual, and in the afternoon of the same day baptized three individuals." — Times and Seasons, volume 5, page 611. Millennial Star, volume 14, page 148. Sidney Rigdon went immediately to Kirtland, but Joseph remained at Father Johnson's to finish his preparations for a journey, which he contemplated making to Missouri. Immediately after Sidney's 238 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, arrival at Kirtland, we met for the purpose of hold- ing a prayer-meeting, and, as Sidney had not been with us for some time, we hoped to hear from him upon this occasion. We waited a long time before he made his appearance; at last he came in, seem- ingly much agitated. He did not go to the stand, but began to pace back and forth through the house. My husband said, "Brother Sidney, we would like to hear a discourse from you to-day." Brother Rigdon replied, in a tone of excitement, "The keys of the kingdom are rent from the church, and there shall not be a prayer put up in this house this day." "Oh ! no," said Mr. Smith, "I hope not." "I tell you they are," rejoined Elder Rigdon, "and no man or woman shall put up a prayer in this place to-day." This greatly disturbed the minds of many sisters, and some brethren. The brethren stared and turned pale, and the sisters cried. Sister Howe, in particular, was very much terrified; "Oh, dear me!" said she, "what shall we do? what shall we do? The keys of the kingdom are taken from us, and what shall we do?" "I tell you again," said Sidney, with much feeling, "the keys of the kingdom are taken from you, and you never will have them again until you build me a new house." Hyrum was vexed at this frivolous nonsense, and, taking his hat, he went out of the house, saying, "I'll put a stop to this fuss, pretty quick; I'm going for Joseph." "Oh, don't," said Sister Howe, "for pity's sake, don't go for him. Brother Sidney says the keys of AND HIS PROGENITORS 239 the kingdom are taken from us, and where is the use of bringing Joseph here." Hyrum took a horse, and went immediately to Father Johnson's, for Joseph. He arrived there in the afterpart of the night, and having aroused Joseph, he said, "You must go straight with me to Kirtland; we are having terrible times there, and I want you to come up and see to things." Joseph being informed of the precise situation of affairs, he got a horse of Father Johnson, and started without delay, with Hyrum, for Kirtland. On his arrival there, the brethren were collected for meeting. Joseph went upon the stand, and informed the brethren that they were under a great mistake, that the church had not transgressed; "And, as for the keys of the kingdom," said he, "I, myself, hold the keys of this last dispensation, and will for ever hold them, both in time and in eternity; so set your hearts at rest upon that point, all is right." He then went on and preached a comforting dis- course, after which he appointed a council to sit the next day, by which Sidney was tried, for having lied in the name of the Lord. In this council Joseph told him he must suffer for what he had done, that he should be delivered over to the buffetings of Satan, who would handle him as one man handleth another, that the less priesthood he had the better it would be for him, and that it would be well for him to give up his license. This counsel Sidney complied with, yet he had to suffer for his folly, for, according to his own ac- count, he was dragged out of bed by the Devil, three 240 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, times in one night, by his heels. Whether this be true or not, one thing is certain, his contrition of soui was as great as a man could well live through. After he had sufficiently humbled himself, he re- ceived another license ; but the old one was retained, and is now in the hands of Bishop Whitney. On the 2d of April, 1832, Joseph set off for Mis- souri, accompanied by Newel K. Whitney, Peter Whitmer, and Jesse Gauze. They were taken by Brother Pitkin to the town of Warren where they were joined by Brother Rigdon, and they all pur- sued their journey together. During her husband's absence, Emma Smith lived with William Gaboon and Brother Williams, occasionally spending a short time with us. On the 24th of April Joseph arrived at Independ- ence. He made haste to attend to the business that lay before him, and on the 6th of May following, he, with Brothers Whitney and Rigdon, left Independ- ence for Kirtland. When they arrived at New Albany, Brother Whitney had the misfortune to get his leg broken.^ This detained Joseph, who re- mained, in order to take care of him, four weeks at Mr. Porter's public-house in Greenville. While they were at this placej Joseph had poison administered to him in his food, which operated very violently upon his system, but he soon recovered, and the next morning they pursued their journey again, and arrived in Kirtland some time in the month of June. When Joseph got home, he immediately procured a 'See Times and Seasons, volume 5, page 626, Millennial Star, volume 14, paere 163. AND HIS PROGENITORS 241 house for his wife; and after making his family comfortable, he went on a mission to the East, leaving his family in the care of Hyrum. Shortly after he left, Joseph Smith the third was born.- After Joseph returned from his mission to the East, he established a school for the elders, and called them all home from the different parts of the country where they had been laboring. This was called the School of the Prophets; and was kept in an upper room of the house in which Joseph resided. At this time my sons were all called home, and, shortly after they arrived, Joseph took all the male portion of our family into the before-named school- room, and administered to them the ordinance of Washing of Feet; after which the Spirit fell upon them, ap^ they spake in tongues, and prophesied. The brethren gathered together to witness the mani- festations of the power of God. At that time I was on the farm a short distance from the place where the meeting was held, and my children being anx- ious that I should enjoy the meeting, sent a messen- ger in great haste for me. I went without delay, and shared with the rest, the most glorious outpour- ing of the Spirit of God that had ever before taken place in the church. We felt that we had gained a decided victory over the adversary, and, "We could not believe. That we ever should grieve, Or ever should sorrow again." 'According: to the account of Joseph Smith he returned from this Eastern trip on the day his son was born, Movem- ber 6, 1832, Times and Seasons, volume 5, page 67. Church History, volume 1, page 259. 242 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, But, alas! our joy was soon mingled with woe. It was not two months before a messenger arrived from Missouri, with tidings of the difficulty in Jack- son County; that Brothers Partridge and Allen had been tarred and feathered, and put into prison ; that some had been killed, and others shot; and among the latter, was Brother Dibble, who had been dangerously wounded. Upon hearing this, Joseph was overwhelmed with grief. He burst into tears, and sobbed aloud. "Oh, my brethren! my brethren;" he exclaimed, "would that I had been with you, to have shared your fate. Oh, my God, what shall I do in such a trial as this !" After his grief had a little subsided, he called a council, and it was resolved that the brethren from the surrounding country, as well as those in Kirt- land, should go immediately to Missouri, and take with them money and clothing to relieve the breth- ren in their distress. Just before this, Jesse Smith, my husband's nephew, and Amos Fuller, arrived in Kirtland from Potsdam, and Jesse determined to go with the camp to Missouri. He was the son of Jesse Smith, my husband's oldest brother, of whose peculiar disposition I have spoken before. Knowing that his father would censure us, I en- deavored to dissuade him from going; but to no purpose, for he was determined upon being one of the company. After making the necessary collec- tions, they set out for Missouri. The whole com- pany amounted to two hundred in number. AND HIS PROGENITORS 243 CHAPTER XLIII. LUCY SMITH BUILDS A SCHOOLHOUSE — JOSEPH AND HYRUM RETURN FROM MISSOURI — THEY RE- HEARSE THE HISTORY OF THEIR TROUBLE. Previous to taking leave for Missouri, the brethren commenced building a house, which was designed for both a meeting-house and a school. This was left in the hands of Brother Reynolds Cahoon for completion, and was to be in readiness for use by the commencement of the ensuing winter. It is true we held meetings in it during the summer, but then it only served as a shelter from the sun. We were now unusually anxious to meet together as often as possible, in order to unite our faith and prayers in behalf of -our brethren ; but, for a length of time after they left, almost every meeting was broken up by a storm. In consequence of this, to- gether with the near approach of winter, we began to urge upon Brother Cahoon the necessity of hurry- ing the building, but he said that he could do nothing about the matter, as he had neither time nor means. This made me very sorrowful. I studied upon it a long time. Finally, I told my husband I believed that I could raise the means myself to finish the building, and, if he would give his consent, I would try and see what I could do. He said he would be glad if I could do anything towards forwarding the the work, and that I might take any course I saw fit, in order to accomplish it. I then wrote a sub- 244 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, scription paper, in which I agreed to refund all the money that should be given, in case it could not be appropriated to the purpose for which it should be subscribed. This article I first took to each member of my family who were at home, as also my board- ers, then proceeded with it to Father Bosley's. Here 1 received considerable assistance, and, as I was leaving the house, I met Brother Gaboon, and in- formed him of what I was doing. He seemed pleased, and told me to go on and prosper. And it was even so, I did prosper; so that in two weeks I had everything in fine order for commencing the woi'k. I employed a man by the name of Bar to make and case the doors, and also to case the v/in- d-ows and make the sashes. All this was to be done at a very reduced price. Mr. Bar went immedi- ately to the house, and began to take the measure- ment of the windows, but, in consequence of some misunderstanding. Brother Gaboon forbade him touching the work. Mr. Bar came to my husband for an explanation of the affair. A council was called, and, after three hour's sitting, it was voted that Mother Smith should go on, and f.nish the. house as she thought proper. Accordingly, I con- tinued to collect means and employ hands, until the house was thoroughly completed, even to the fasten- ings of the doors ; and when this was accomplished, there was but six dollars remaining unpaid. And this debt my husband afterwards discharged by the sale of produce. Late in the fall Joseph and Hyrum returned. They wen- overjoyed to meet us again in health, AND HIS PROGENITORS 245 more especially on account of the perils which they had passed through during their absence. Joseph and Hyrum sat down beside me, each holding one of my hands in his, while they related the following story : "When we started on our journey we made ar- rangements to have every one made as comfortable as possible; but the sufferings which are incident to such an excursion made some of the brethren dis- contented, and they began to murmur against us, saying, 'The Lord never required them to take such a tiresome journey,' and that it was folly for them to suffer such fatigue and inconvenience just to gratify us. We warned them, in the name of the Lord, to stop their murmuring; for, if they did not, the displeasure of the Almighty would be manifested in judgments in their midst. But the majority of them paid no attention to what we said, until one morning when they went out to harness up their horses, and found them all so lame as to be unable to travel. We told them that this was a curse which had come upon them because of transgression; but, if they would repent, it might be removed — if not, a greater curse would come upon them. They believed what we said, and repented of their folly. The consequence was, we were soon on our journey again. It was not long, however, till the spirit of dissension arose again, and was not quelled, so as to produce any degree of good feeling, until we arrived at Missouri. "Soon after arriving at the point of destination, the cholera broke out in our midst; the brethren 246 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, were so violently attacked that it seemed impossible to render them any assistance. They immediately sent for us to lay hands on them, but we soon dis- covered that this, also, was a judgment from the Almighty; for, when we laid our hands upon them, in the name of the Lord, the disease immedi- ately fastened itself upon us, and in a few minutes we were in awful agony. We made signals to each other and left the house, in order to join in prayer to God that he would deliver us from this dreadful influence ; but, before we could get to a sufficient dis- tance from the house to be secure from interruption, we were hardly able to stand upon our feet, and we feared that we should die in that western wilderness without the privilege of blessing our children, or giving them one word of parting counsel. We suc- ceeded in getting a few steps further, and then fell upon our knees and cried unto the Lord that he would deliver us from this awful calamity, but we arose worse than before. We kneeled down the sec- ond time, and when we commenced praying the cramp seized us, gathering the cords in our arms and legs in bunches, and operating equally severe throughout our system. We still besought the Lord, with all our strength, to have mercy upon us, but all in vain. It seemed as though the heavens were sealed against us, and that every power that could render us any assistance was shut up within its gates. We then kneeled down the third time, con- cluding never to arise to our feet again, until one or the other should get a testimony that we should be healed; and that the one who should get the first AND HIS PROGENITORS 247 intimation of the same from the Spirit, should make it known to the others." They stated further, that after praying some time the cramp began to release its hold; and, in a short time Hyrum sprang to his feet and exclaimed, "Joseph, we shall return to our families. I have had an open vision, in which I saw mother kneeling under an apple-tree; and she is even now asking God, in tears, to spare our lives, that she may again behold us in the flesh. The Spirit testifies, that her prayers, united with ours, will be answered." "0, my mother!" said Joseph, "how often have your prayers been the means of assisting us when the shadows of death encompassed us!" William was also taken sick of the same disease; but one of the sisters took him to her house, and nursed him so faithfully that he soon recovered. Jesse Smith, my nephew, was seized so violently that nothing could be done for him, and he died immedi- ately. Brother Thayre was also taken with the cholera; he went to the river and commenced dip- ping himself, and finding that it helped him, he continued until he was quite restored. His exam- ple was followed by several others, and with the same effect. After hearing this recital, I took Joseph and Hyrum with me, and showed them the new meeting- house, with which they were highly pleased, and they approved of all that I had done relative to the matter. 248 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, CHAPTER XLIV. THE lord's house AT KIRTLAND COMMENCED — A LETTER FROM THE PROPHET TO HIS UNCLE SILAS. The summer ensuing Joseph's return from Mis- souri, the brethren called a council with the view of investigating the subject of building a new meet- ing-house, as the first was now too small to accom- modate the increased congregation.^ In this council, Joseph requested that each of the brethren should give his views with regard to the house ; and when they had all got through, he would then give his opinion concerning the matter. They all complied with his request. Some were in favor of building a frame house, but the majority were of a mind to put up another log house. Joseph re- reminded them that they were not building a house for man, but for God; "and shall we, brethren," said he, "build a house for our God, of logs? No, I have a better plan than that. I have a plan of the house of the Lord, given by himself; and you will soon see by this, the difference between our calcula- tions and his idea of things." He then gave them a full pattern of the house of the Lord at Kirtland, with which the brethren were delighted, particularly Hyrum, who was much more animated than if it were designed for himself. 'Other accounts agree that the Kirtland Temple was com- menced Drior to Zion's Camp startine: to Missouri. H. C. S. AND HIS PROGENITORS 249 After the close of the meeting, Joseph took the brethren with him, for the purpose of selecting a spot for the building to stand upon. The place which they made choice of was situated in the northwest corner of a field of wheat, which was sown by my sons the fall previous, on the farm upon which we were then living. In a few minutes the fence was removed, and the standing grain leveled, in order to prepare a place for the building, and Hyrum com- menced digging a trench for the wall, he having declared that he would strike the first blow upon the house. This was Saturday night. On the following Mon- day the brethren went to work at the house with great ambition; and although but thirty families now remained in Kirtland, they never suffered the work to stop until it was accomplished. They had. to endure great fatigue and privation, in conse- quence of the opposition they met with from their enemies, and which was so great that they were compelled to keep a guard upon the walls every night after they were commenced, until they were completed. They "gave no sleep to their eyes, nor slumber to their eyelids, until they found a place for the Lord, a habitation for the mighty God of Jacob." Mary Baily and Agnes Coolbrith were then board- ing with me ; they devoted their whole time to mak- ing and mending clothes for the men who were employed on the house. There was but one main- spring to all our thoughts and actions, and that was, the building of the Lord's house. 250 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, I often wonder, when I hear brethren and sisters complain at the trifling inconveniences which they have to suffer in these days, and I think to myself that salvation is worth as much now as it was in the commencement of the work. But "all like the purchase, few the price would pay." How often I have parted every bed in the house for the accom- modation of the brethren, and then laid a single blanket on the floor for my husband and myself, while Joseph and Emma slept on the same floor, with nothing but their cloaks for both bed and bed- ding. At this time, John Smith, my husband's brother, was lying very low with the consumption, and, although he was unable to stand upon his feet with- out assistance, he resolved upon being baptized, which was accordingly done, and he was immediately healed. In a short time he moved his family to Kirtland, where he settled himself with the church. Not long after Brother John arrived, my oldest daughter, Sophronia Stoddard, was taken sick. Her symptoms soon became so alarming that her hus- * band sent for a physician, who after attending upon her for some time, pronounced her beyond the reach of medicine, and therefore discontinued his visits. As she did not speak, nor turn herself in bed, many supposed that she was dying. When she was in this situation, Jared Carter, together with my hus- band and our sons, administered to her in the name of the Lord, and in half an hour she spoke to me saying, "Mother, I shall get well — not suddenly, but the Lord will heal me gradually." The same day AND HIS PROGENITORS 251 she sat up half an hour, and in three days she walked across the street. We were still living on the farm, and laboring with our might to make the droves of company, which were constantly coming in, as comfortable as possible. Joseph saw how we were situated, and that it would not answer for us to keep a public house, at free cost, any longer; and, by his request, we moved into an upper room of his own house, where we lived very comfortably for a season. About this time Joseph vs^rote a letter to his Uncle Silas, which I think would be interesting to my readers, and shall therefore give it insertion in this place : "KiRTLAND Mills, Ohio, Sept. 26, 1833. "Respected Uncle Silas: It is with feelings of deep interest for the welfare of mankind, which fill my mind on the reflection that all were formed by the hand of Him who will call the same to give an impartial account of all their works on that great day to which you and myself, in common with them, are bound, that I take up my pen and seat myself in an attitude to address a few, though imperfect, lines to you for your perusal. "I have no doubt but that you will agree with me, that men will be held accountable for the things they have done, and not for the things they have not done. Or that all the light and intelligence com- municated to them from their beneficent Creator, whether it is much or little, by the same they, in justice, will be judged. And that they are required to yield obedience, and improve upon that, and that 252 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, only, which is given, for man is not to live by bread alone, but by every word that proceeds out of the mouth of the Lord. "Seeing that the Lord has never given the world to understand, by anything heretofore revealed, that he had ceased for ever to speak to his creatures, when sought unto in a proper manner, why should it be thought a thing incredible, that he should be pleased to speak again in these last days for their salvation? Perhaps j^ou may be surprised at this assertion, that I should say for the salvation of his creatures in these last days, since we have already in our possession a vast volume of his word, which he has previously given. But you will admit that the word spoken to Noah was not sufficient for Abraham, or it was not required of Abraham to leave the land of his nativity, and seek an inherit- ance in a strange country upon the word spoken to Noah, but, for himself he obtained promise at the hand of the Lord, and walked in that perfection, that he was called the friend of God. Isaac, the promised seed, was not required to rest his hope alone upon the promises made to his father Abra- ham, but was privileged with the assurance of his approbation, in the sight of heaven, by the direct voice of the Lord to him. If one man can live upon the revelations given to another, might I not with propriety ask, why the necessity, then, of the Lord's speaking to Isaac as he did, as is recorded in the twenty-sixth chapter of Genesis? For the Lord there repeats, or rather, promises again to perform the oath which he had previously sworn to Abraham; AND HIS PROGENITORS 253 and why this repetition to Isaac? Why was not the first promise as sure for Isaac as it was for Abra- ham? Was not Isaac Abraham's son? And could he not place implicit confidence in the veracity of his father as being a man of God? Perhaps you may say that he was a very peculiar man, and dif- ferent from men in these last days, consequently, the Lord favored him with blessings, peculiar and different, as he was different from men in this age. I admit that he was a peculiar man, and was not only peculiarly blessed, but greatly blessed. But all the peculiarity that I can discover in the man, or all the difference between him and men in this age, is, that he was more holy and more perfect before God, and came to him with a purer heart, and more faith than men in this day. "The same might be said on the subject of Jacob's history. Why was it that the Lord spake to him concerning the same promise, after he had made it once to Abraham, and renewed it to Isaac? Why could not Jacob rest contented upon the word spoken to his fathers? When the time of the promise drew nigh for the deliverance of the children of Israel from the land of Egypt, why was it necessary that the Lord should begin to speak to them? The prom- ise or word to Abraham, was, that his seed should serve in bondage, and be afflicted, four hundred years, and after that they should come out with great substance. Why did they not rely upon this promise, and when they had remained in Egypt, in bondage, four hundred years, come out, without waiting for further revelations, but act entirely 254 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, upon the promise given to Abraham, that they should come out? "Paul said to his Hebrew brethren, that God might more abundantly show unto the heirs of promise the immutability of his counsel, he con- firmed it by an oath. He also exhorts them, who, through faith and patience inherit the promises. "Notwithstanding, we (said Paul) have fled for refuge to lay hold upon the hope set before us, which hope we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and steadfast, and which entereth into that within the veil, yet he was careful to press upon them the necessity of continuing on until they, as well as those who then inherited the promises, might have the assurance of their salvation confirmed to them by an oath from the mouth of him who could not lie ; for that seemed to be the example anciently, and Paul holds it out to his Hebrew brethren as an object attainable in his day. And why not? I admit, that by reading the Scriptures of truth, the saints, in the days of Paul, could learn, beyond the power of contradiction, that Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, had the promise of eternal life confirmed to them by an oath of the Lord, but that promise or oath was no assurance to them of their salvation; but they could, by walking in the footsteps, continuing in the faith of their fathers, obtain for themselves an oath for confirmation that they were meet to be partak- ers of the inheritance with the saints in light. "If the saints, in the days of the apostles, were privileged to take the saints for example, and lay hold of the same promises, and attain to the same AND HIS PROGENITORS 255 exalted privileges of knowing that their names were written in the Lamb's Book of Life, and that they were sealed there as a perpetual memorial before the face of the Most High, will not the same faith- fulness, the same purity of heart, and the same faith, bring the same assurance of eternal life, and that in the same manner to the children of men now, in this age of the world ? I have no doubt but that the holy prophets, and apostles, and saints in ancient days were saved in the kingdom of God; neither do I doubt but that they held converse and communion with him while they were in the flesh, as Paul said to his Corinthian brethren, that the Lord Jesus showed himself to above five hundred saints at one time after his resurrection. Job said that he knew that his Redeemer lived, and that he should see him in the flesh in the latter days, I may believe that Enoch walked with God, and by faith was trans- lated. I may believe that Noah was a perfect man in his generation, and also walked with God. I may believe that Abraham communed with God, and con- versed with angels. I may believe that Isaac ob- tained a renewal of the covenant made to Abraham by the direct voice of the Lord. I may believe that Jacob conversed with holy angels, and heard the word of his Maker, that he wrestled with the angel until he prevailed, and obtained a blessing. I may believe that Elijah was taken to heaven in a chariot of fire with fiery horses. I may believe that the saints saw the Lord, and conversed with him face to face after his resurrection. I may believe that the Hebrew church came to Mount Zion, and unto 256 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels. I may believe that they looked into eternity, and saw the Judge of all, and Jesus the Mediator of the New Covenant. But will all this purchase an assurance for me, and waft me to the regions of eternal day, with my garments spotless, pure, and white? Or, must I not rather obtain for myself, by my own faith and diligence in keeping the commandments of the Lord, an assurance of salvation for myself? And have I not an equal privilege with the ancient saints? And will not the Dord hear my prayers, and listen to my cries as soon as he ever did to theirs, if I come to him in the manner they did? Or, is he a respecter of persons? "I must now close this subject for the want of time; and, I may say, with propriety, at the begin- ning. We would be pleased to see you in Kirtland; and more pleased to have you embrace the New Covenant. "I remain, yours affectionately, "Joseph Smith, Jr." Previous to the time of our going to live with Joseph, my attention had been chiefly taken up with business; I now concluded to devote the most of my time to the study of the Bible, Book of Mormon, and Doctrine and Covenants, but a circumstance occurred which deprived me of the privilege. One day upon going down-stairs to dinner, I incautiously set my foot upon a round stick, that lay near the top of the stairs. This, rolling under my foot, pitched me forward down the steps; my head was AND HIS PROGENITORS 257 severely bruised in falling; however, I said but lit- tle about it, thinking I should be better soon. In the afternoon I went with my husband to a blessing-j-neeting ; I took cold, and an inflammati-on settled in my eyes, which increased until I became entirely blind. The distress which I suffered for a few days surpasses all description. Every effort was made by my friends to relieve me, but all in vain. I called upon the elders, and requested them to pray to the Lord that I might be able to see, so as to be able to read without even wearing specta- cles. They did so, and when they took their hands off my head, I read two lines in the Book of Mor- mon; and although I am now seventy years old, I have never worn glasses since.- *Lucy Smith was born in 1776, hence this must have been written about 1846. H. C. S 258 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, CHAPTER XLV. THE HOUSE OF THE LORD COMPLETED — A DIVISION IN THE CHURCH. The house of the Lord went steadily forward, until it was completed, notwithstanding the threats of the mob. When this work was accomplished, there was much rejoicing in the church, and great blessings were poured out upon the elders; but as I was not present at the endowment, I shall say but little about it. Shortly after the completion of the house, Joseph and Martin Harris took a short tour through the eastern country. When they arrived at Palmyra, on their return, Joseph had a vision, which lasted until he besought the Lord to take it from him; for it manifested to him things which were painful to contemplate. It was taken from before his eyes for a short time, but soon returned again, and remained until the whole scene was portrayed before him. On his arrival at home, the brethren seemed greatly pleased to see him. The next day he preached a sermon, and the following is a part of his remarks: "Brethren, I am rejoiced to see you, and I have no doubt but that you are glad to see me. We are now nearly as happy as we can be on earth. We have accomplished more than we had any reason to AND HIS PROGENITORS 259 expect when we began. Our beautiful bouse is fin- ished, and the Lord has acknowledged it, by pouring out his Spirit upon us here, and revealing to us much of his will in regard to the work which he is about to perform. Furthermore, we have every- thing that is necessary to our comfort and conven- ience, and, judging from appearances, one would not suppose that anything could occur which would break up our friendship for each other, or disturb our tranquility. But brethren, beware; for I tell you in the name of the Lord, that there is an evil in this very congregation, which, if not repented of, will result in setting one third of you, who are here this day, so much at enmity against me, that you will have a desire to take my life; and you even would do it, if God should permit the deed. But brethren, I now call upon you to repent, and cease all your nardness of heart, and turn from those principles of death and dishonesty which you are harboring in your bosoms, before it is eternally too late, for there is yet room for repentance." He continued to labor with them in this way, appealing to them in the most solemn manner, until almost every one in the house was in tears, and he was exhausted with speaking. The following week was spent in surmises and speculations, as to who would be the traitors, and why they should be so, etc., etc. Prior to this a bank was established in Kirtland. Soon after the sermon, above mentioned, Joseph discovered that a large amount of money had been taken away by fraud, from this bank. He immedi- 260 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, ately demanded a search warrant of Esquire Wil- liams, which was flatly refused. "I insist upon a warrant," said Joseph, "for if you will give me one, I can get the money, and if you do not, I will break you of your office." "Well, break it is, then," said Williams, "and we will strike hands upon it." "Very well," said Joseph, "from henceforth I drop you from my quorum, in the name of the Lord." Williams, in wrath, replied "Amen." Joseph entered a complaint against him, for neglect of duty, as an officer of justice; in consequence of which the magistracy was taken from him, and given to Oliver Cowdery. Joseph then went to Cleveland, in order to trans- act some business pertaining to the bank; and as he was absent the ensuing Sunday, my husband preached to the people. In speaking of the bank affair, he reflected somewhat sharply upon Warren Parrish. Although the reflection was just, Parrish was highly incensed, and made an attempt to drag him out of the stand. My husband appealed to Oliver Cowdery, who was justice of the peace, to have him brought to order; but Oliver never moved from his seat. William, seeing the abuse which his father was receiving, sprang forward and caught Parrish, and carried him in his arms nearly out of the house. At this John Boynton stepped forward, and drawing a sword from his cane, presented it to William's breast, and said, "If you advance one step further, I will run you through." Before William had time to turn himself, several gathered around him, threatening to handle him severely, if he should AND HIS PROGENITORS 261 lay the weight of his finger upon Parrish again. At this juncture of affairs, I left the house, not only terrified at the scene, but lilcewise sick at heart to see that the apostasy of which Joseph had prophc sied was so near at hand. At this time a certain young woman, who was living at David Whitmer's, uttered a prophecy, which she said was given her by looking through a black stone that she had found. This prophecy gave some altogether a new idea of things. She said the reason why one third of the church would turn away from Joseph, was because that he was in transgression himself; that he would fall from his office on account of the same; that David Whit- mer, or Martin Harris would fill Joseph's place ; and that the one who did not succeed him, would be the counselor to the one that did. This girl soon became an object of great atten- tion among those who were disaffected. Doctor Williams, the ex-justice of the peace, became her scribe, and wrote her revelations for her. Jared Carter, who lived in the same house with David Whitmer, soon imbibed the same spirit, and I was informed that he said in one of their meetings, that he had power to raise "Joe Smith" to the highest heavens, or sink him to the lowest hell. Shortly after this, Jared came to our house, and I questioned him relative to what he had said con- cerning Joseph. Not having mentioned the matter to my husband, he did not understand what I meant at first; but after a little explanation, he warned Jared to repent of the injudicious course that he was 262 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, taking, and speedily confess his sins to the church, or the judgments of God would overtake him. Jared received this admonition, and acknowledging his fault, agreed to confess to the brethren the first opportunity. The next morning he was seized with a violent pain in his eyes, and continued in great distress for two days. On the evening of the second day, he arose from his bed, and, kneeling down, besought the Lord to heal him, covenanting to make a full confession to the church at meeting the next Sunday. Accordingly, the next Sabbath he arose and stated to the brethren that he had done wrong; and, ask- ing their forgiveness, begged to be received again into their confidence. He did not, however, state what he had done that was wrong; nevertheless his confession was received, and he was forgiven. But the rest of his party continued obstinate. They still held their secret meetings at David Whitmer's, and when the young woman, who was their instructress, was through giving what revelations she intended lor the evening, she would jump out of her chair and dance over the floor, boasting of her power, until she was perfectly exhausted. Her proselytes would also, in the most vehement manner, proclaim their purity and holiness, and the mighty power which they were going to have. They made a standing appointment for meetings to be held every Thursday, by the pure church in the house of the Lord. They also circulated a paper, in order to ascertain how many would follow them, and it was found that a great proportion of the AND HIS PROGENITORS 263 church were decidedly in favor of the new party. In this spirit they went to Missouri, and contami- nated the minds of many of the brethren against Joseph, in order to destroy his influence. This made it more necessary than ever to keep a strict guard at the houses of those who were the chief objects of their vengeance.* CHAPTER XLVI. JOSEPH SMITH, SENIOR, AND HIS BROTHER JOHN, GO QN A MISSION TO THE EAST — THE DEATH OF JERUSHA SMITH. In the year 1836 my husband and his brother John were sent on a short mission to New Portage. While there they administered patriarchal blessings and baptized sixteen persons. Soon after they left for New Portage, their aged mother arrived in Kirtland from New York, after traveling the distance of five hundred miles. We sent immediately for my husband and his brother, 'The Kirtland Bank affair was an unfortunate one, and has been made the occasion of strong objection to the claims of the church. There is, however, reason to believe that the failure was due more to mismanagement than to dishonesty. Bro. William Marks. Sr.. is credited with stating that he made some advances of money, and put forth some efforts to have the matter properly settled; but that a large number of the bills were put afloat without the sanction of the direct- ors, by an individual, and this rendered such effort useless. He lost considerable means in the attempt, and did not avert the disaster that occurred subsequently. 264 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, who returned as speedily as possible, and found the old lady in g-ood health and excellent spirits. She rejoiced to meet so many of her children, grandchil- dren, and great-grandchildren, whom she expected never to see. In two days after her sons, John and Joseph, arrived, she was taken sick, and survived but one week, at the end of which she died, firm in the faith of the gospel, although she had never yielded obedi- ence to any of its ordinances. Her age was ninety- three years. In a short time after her death my husband and his brother John took a journey to visit all the churches, and i.ii following is a sketch from the journal of John Smith, of this tour: "As we traveled through New Hampshire, we visited Daniel Mack, who was Joseph's brother-in- law. He treated us very kindly, but was unwilling to hear the gospel. We traveled thence up the Con- necticut River to Grafton. Here we found an own sister, whom we had not seen for twenty years. Her prejudice had become so strong against 'Mormon- ism,' that she was unwilling to treat us even decently. From this place we went to Vermont, through Windsor and Orange Counties, and found many of our relatives, who treated us kindly, but would not receive the gospel. We next ci'ossed the Green Mountains to Middlebury. Here we found our oldest sister, who was very much pleased to see us, and received our testimony. We stayed with her over night, and the next day set out for St. Law- rence County, New York, where we had one brother AND HIS PROGENITORS 265 and a sister. Having arrived at this brother's (who was Jesse Smith), we spent one day with him. He treated us very ill. Leaving him, we went to see our sister Susan. I had business about ten miles on one side, and during my absence Jesse pursued Joseph to Potsdam, with a warrant, on a pretended debt of twelve dollars, and took him back to Stock- holm. Not satisfied with this, he abused him most shamefully, in the presence of strangers; and he exacted fifty dollars of him, which Joseph borrowed of Brother Silas, who happened to be there just at that time from Kirtland, and paid Jesse this sum, in order to save further trouble. "The meekness manifested by Brother Joseph upon this occasion, won upon the feelings of many, who said that Jesse had disgraced himself so much that he would never be able to redeem his character. "From Potsdam we went to Ogdensburg, when to our joy we found Heber C. Kimball, who had raised up a small branch in that place. These were the first Latter Day Saints we had seen in traveling three hundred miles. On the 10th of October we returned home." About one year after my husband returned from this mission a calamity happened to our family that wrung our hearts with more than common grief. Jerusha, Hyrum's wife, was taken sick, and, after an illness of perhaps two weeks, died while her hus- band was absent on a mission to Missouri. She was a woman whom everybody loved that was acquainted with her, for she was every way worthy. The family were so warmly attached to her that, had 266 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, she been our own sister, they could not have been more afflicted by her death. CHAPTER XLVII. THE PERSECUTION REVIVES — DON CARLOS AND HIS FATHER FLY FROM THEIR ENEMIES — JOSEPH MOVES TO MISSOURI. Soon after the division that took place in the church, our enemies without began again to trouble us. Having seen our prosperity in everything to which we had set our hands previous to this, they became discouraged, and ceased their operations; but, suddenly discovering that there was a division in our midst, their fruitful imaginations were aroused to the utmost, to invent new schemes to accomplish our destruction. Their first movement was to sue Joseph for debt, and, with this pretense, seize upon every piece of property belonging to any of the family. Joseph then had in his possession four Egyptian mummies, with some ancient records that accompanied them. These the mob swore they would take from the meeting-house, and then burn every one of them. Accordingly, they levied an execution upon them for an unjust debt of fifty dollars; but, by various stratagems, we succeeded in keeping them out of their hands. The persecution finally became so violent that AND HIS PROGENITORS 267 Joseph regarded it as unsafe to remain any longer in Kirtland, and began to make arrangements to move to Missouri. One evening, before finishing his preparations for the contemplated journey, he sat in council with the brethren at our house. After giving them directions as to what he desired them to do, while he was absent from them, and, as he was about leaving the room, he said, "Well, breth- ren, I do not recollect anything more, but one thing, brethren, is certain, I shall see you again, let what will happen, for I have a promise of life five years, and they can not kill me until that time is expired." That night he was warned by the Spirit to make his escape, wit}' his family, as speedily as possible; he therefore arose from his bed, and took his family, with barely beds and clothing sufficient for them, and left Kirtland in the dead hour of the night. The day following, the constable, Luke Johnson, an apos- tate, served a summons upon my husband, telling him that no harm was intended, and desired him to go immediately to the office. I begged Johnson not to drag my husband away among our enemies, for I knew, by sad experience, tne direful consequences of these civil suits. John- son paid no attention to what I said, but hurried my husband away to the office. He was taken for mar- rying a couple; and as Esquire Cowdery, and the mob, did not consider that he was a minister of the gospel, they disputed his having the right to perform this ceremony, and so fined him the sum of three thousand dollars, and, in case he should fail to pay this amount forthwith, he 'was sentenced to go to the 268 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, penitentiary. Luke Johnson bustled about, pre- tending to be very much engaged in prepar- ing to draw writings for the money, and making other arrangements, such as were required of him by the party to which he belonged. The first oppor- tunity that offered itself, he went to Hyrum, and told him to take his father into a room, which he pointed out to him, and, said Johnson, "I will man- age to get the window out, which will set him at liberty to jump out, and go where he pleases." Mr. Smith and Hyrum, who had been together all the time, then retired from the company, who were kept from following them by Luke Johnson, who told the mob that the prisoner had gone to consult about raising the money. In this way they were stilled, until Mr. Smith, by the help of Hyrum and John Boynton, escaped from the window. My husband, after traveling about four miles, stopped with Brother Snow, who was father to Eliza Snow, the poetess. The old man told Mr. Smith that he would secrete him, and calling his family together, he forbade them telling any one of his being there. When Johnson supposed that my husband was out of their reach, he started up and ran into the room where he had left him, saying that he must see after the prisoner, and finding the room empty, he made a great outcry, and ran, hunting in every direction for the fugitive. He came to me and inquired if Mr. Smith had returned home. This frightened me very much, and I exclaimed, "Luke, you have killed my husband." He denied it, but gave no further AND HIS PROGENITORS 269 explanation. In a short time I found out where he was, and sent him both money and clothes to travel with, so that in a few days, he started with Don Carlos and Brother Wilber. By this time, hand- bills were stuck up, on every public, as well as pri- vate road, offering a reward for him, and describ- ing his person, in order, if possible, to prevent his escape. Runners were also sent throughout the country to watch for him, with authority to bring him back, in case he should be found; but, in spite of all their diligence, he succeeded in making his escape, and getting to New Portage, where he stopped with Brother Taylor. Don Carlos, having accompanied his father to the above-named place, returned home again to his family ; but, immediately discovering that the mob contemplated taking him for the same offense, he moved with his family to New Portage, and was there with his father until the rest of the family were ready to remove to Mis- souri. Hyrum had already moved there with his family. Shortly after they left, a man by the name of Edward Woolley came to Kirtland to see Mr. Smith ; not finding him there, he went to New Portage, and persuaded my husband to accompany him home. After Mr. Smith had been at this gentleman's residence about two weeks, we became very uneasy about him, and, as we did not know at that time whither he had gone, William set out in pursuit of him, in order to learn, if possible, whether he had met with friends, and was well provided for, or had fallen into hands of his enemies, and been murdered. 270 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, for we had as much reason to apprehend the latter calamity, as to hope for the former good fortune. It was some time after William arrived at New Portage before he could ascertain where my hus- band had gone. But as soon as he did receive the desired information he proceeded to Edward Wool- ley's, where he found his father in good health, but extremely anxious about the family. On hearing that William was in the place, many of the inhabitants were desirous that he should preach, and he agreed to do so; but a few declared that if he did they would tar and feather him. One of these was Mr. Bear, a man of unusual size and strength; besides him there were three others. These men came into the house just as William was taking his text, which was, "The poor deluded Mor- mons." The singularity of this text excited their curiosity, and they stopped in the doorway, saying, Wait a little, let us see what he will do with his text. And they waited so long, that they either for- got what they came for, or changed their minds, for they made no further moves towaras using their tar and feathers. After meeting, Mr. Bear frankly acknowledged his conviction of the truth, and was baptized. Immediately after this William returned home and his father went again to New Portage. Here he remained with Don Carlos until we were ready to start to Missouri. AND HIS PROGENITORS 271 CHAPTER XLVIII. JOSEPH SMITH, SENIOR, MOVES WITH HIS FAMILY TO MISSOURI — COMMENCEMENT OF THE PERSE- CUTION IN CALDWELL. When we were ready to start on our journey, I went to New Portage, and brought my husband to his family, and we all proceeded together on our journey, highly delighted to enjoy each other's society again, after so long a separation. As soon as we had got fairly started, our sons began to have calls to preach, and they directly dis- covered that if they should yield tx) every solicita- tion, our journey would be a preaching mission of no inconsiderable length, which was quite inconsist- ent with the number and situation of our family. They therefore stopped preaching, while on their journey, and we proceeded as fast as possible, under the disadvantageous circumstances with which we were frequently surrounded. Sometimes we lay in our tents, through driving storms; at other times we were traveling on foot through marshes and quagmires. Once in particular, we lay all night exposed to the rain, which fell in torrents, so that when I arose in the morning I found that my cloth- ing was perfectly saturated with the rain. How- ever, I could not mend the matter by a change of dress, for the rain was still falling rapidly, and I wore my clothes in this situation three days, in con- sequence of which I took a severe cold, so that when 272 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, we arrived at the Mississippi River I was unable to walk or sit up. After crossing this river, we stopped at a negro hut, a most unlovely place, yet the best shelter we could find. This hut was the birthplace of Catharine's daughter. The next day my husband succeeded in getting a comfortable place, about four miles distant, for Catharine and her infant daughter, and they were carried thither on a lumber wagon, the same day. We then agreed that Sophronia, and her second hus- band, McCleary, should stop and take care of Catha- rine, while Mr. Smith and the remainder of the party should take me and make what speed they could to Huntsville. Our progress was but slow, for I was unable to travel more than four miles a day, on account of a violent cough with which I was afflicted; however, we at length arrived there, and succeeded in getting a place where we could stay for some considerable length of time, if we should think proper to do so. The next morning after our arrival, the family being absent, I seized the opportunity to make an effort to get far enough from the house to pray with- out interruption. Accordingly, I took a staff in each hand, and, by the assistance which they afforded me, I was enabled to reach a dense thicket, which lay some distance from the house. As soon as I was sufficiently rested to speak with ease, I com- menced calling upon the Lord, beseeching him to restore me to health, as well as my daughter Catha- rine. I urged every claim which is afforded us by the Scriptures, and continued praying faithfully for AND HIS PROGENITORS 273 three hours, at the end of which time I was relieved of every kind of pain, my cough left me, and I was well. At one o'clock, Wilkins J. Salisbury, Catharine's husband, came to Huntsville, and informed us that Catharine was so much better, that, if she had a carriage to ride in, she could proceed on her jour- ney. After getting a carriage, Salisbury returned to his wife, who was forty miles from Huntsville, and the first day she traveled, she rode thirty miles. The second day, it commenced raining quite early in the morning, and continued to rain all day. However, this did not stop Catharine; she started about eight o'clock and arrived at the above-named place a little before noon. When she got to Huntsville she was wet and cold. We put her immediately into a dry bed, and soon after she had an ague fit. The elders were called to lay hands upon her, after which she seemed better, but continued weak and inclined to chills and fever some time. The day following I washed a quantity of clothes, and then we proceeded on our journey, and met with no further difficulty until we arrived at Far West. We moved into a small log house, having but one room, a very inconvenient place for so large a fam- ily. Joseph saw how uncomfortably we were situ- ated, and proposed that we should take a large tavern house, which he had recently purchased of Brother Gilbert. We took the tavern, and moved into it. Samuel, previous to this, had moved to a place called Marrowbone. William had moved thirty 274 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, miles in another direction. We were all now quite comfortable. But this state of affairs was of short duration, for it was not long before our peace was again disturbed by the mob. An election took place at Gallatin, the county-seat of Daviess County; the brethren went to the polls, as usual, but, on attempt- ing to vote, they were forbidden by the mob. They, however, paid no attention to this, but proceeded to vote; upon which one of the mob struck Brother John Butler a heavy blow, which was returned by the latter, with a force that brought his antagonist to the ground. Four others came to the assistance of the fallen man, and shared the same fate. The mob saw the discomfiture of their champions with shame and disappointment, and not choosing to ren- der them any present help, they waited till evening, when, procuring the assistance of the judge of the election, they wrote letters to all the adjoining coun- ties, begging their assistance against the "Mormons." They stated that Joseph Smith had, himself, killed seven men, at the election the day previous, and that the inhabitants had every reason to expect that he would collect his people together, as soon as possible, and murder all that did not belong to his church. These letters were extensively circulated, and as widely believed. A few days subsequent to this, Joseph was at our house writing a letter. While he was thus engaged, I stepped to the door, and looking toward the prairie, I beheld a large company of armed men advancing towards the city, but, as I supposed it to be training day, said nothing about it. AND HIS PROGENITORS 275 Presently the main body came to a halt. The officers dismounting, eight of them came into the house. Thinking that they had come for some refreshments, I offered them chairs, but they refused to be seated, and, placing themselves in a line across the floor, continued standing. I again requested them to sit, but they replied, "We do not choose to sit down; we have come here to kill Joe Smith and all the Mormons." "Ah," said I, "what has Joseph Smith done, that you should want to kill him?" "He has killed seven men in Daviess County," replied the foremost, "and we have come to kill him, and all his church." "He has not been in Daviess County," I answered, "consequently the report must be false. Further- more, if you should see him, you would not want to kill him." "There is no doubt but that the report is perfectly correct," rejoined the officer; "it came straight to us, and I believe it; and we were sent to kill the prophet and all who believe in him, and I'll be d — d if I don't execute my orders." "I suppose," said I, "you intend to kill me, with the rest?" "Yes, we do," returned the officer. "Very well," I continued, "I want you to act the gentlemen about it, and do the job quick. Just shoot me down at once, then I shall be at rest; but I should not like to be murdered by inches." "There it is again," said he. "You tell a Mormon 276 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, that you will kill him, and they will always tell you, 'That is nothing — if you kill us, we shall be happy.' " Joseph, just at this moment, finished his letter, and, seeing that he was at liberty, I said, "Gentle- men, suffer me to make you acquainted with Joseph Smith, the prophet." They stared at him as if he were a spectre. He smiled, and, stepping towards them, gave each of them his hand, in a manner which convinced them that he was neither a guilty criminal nor yet a hypocrite. Joseph then sat down, and explained to them the views, feelings, etc., of the church, and what their course had been; besides the treatment which they had received from their enemies since the first. He also argued that if any of the brethren had broken the law they ought to be tried by the law, before any one else was molested. After talking with them some time in this way, he said, "Mother, I believe I will go home now — Emma will, be expect- ing me." At this two of the men sprang to their feet, and declared that he should not go alone, as it would be unsafe — ^that they would go with him, in order to protect him. Accordingly, the three left together, and, during their absence, I overheard the following conversation among the officers, who remained at the door: First Officer: "Did you not feel strangely when Smith took you by the hand? I never felt so in my life." Second Officer: "I could not move. I would not harm a hair of that man's head for the whole world." Third Officer: "This is the last time you will AND HIS PROGENITORS 277 catch me coming to kill Joe Smith, or the Mormons either." First Officer: "I guess this is about my last expe- dition against this place. I never saw a more harm- less, innocent appearing man, than that Mormon prophet." Second Officer: "That story about his killing them men is a d — d lie, there is no doubt of it; and we have had all this trouble for nothing; but they will never fool me in this way again, I'll warrant them." The men who went home with my son promised to disband the militia under them, and go home, which they accordingly did, and we supposed that peace was again restored. After they were gone, Joseph and Hyrum went to Daviess County, and, receiving the strongest assurance from the civil offi- cers of that county, that equal rights should be administered to all parties, they returned, hoping that all would be well. About this time we heard that William and his wife were very sick. Samuel, who was then at Far West, set out with a carriage to bring them to our house, and, in a few days, returned with them. They were very low when they arrived ; however, by great care and close attention, they soon began to recover. Soon after Samuel brought William and Caroline to our house, there was bom unto Samuel a son, whom he called by his own name. When the child was three days old, his father was compelled to leave, and, on the fourth day of its existence, his mother was informed that she must leave home forthwith, 278 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, and take a journey of thirty miles to Far West. One of the neighbors offered to furnish her a team, and a small boy to drive it, if she would start imme- diately. To this she agreed. A lumber wagon was brought, and she, with her bed, her children, and very little clothing either for them or herself, was put into it, and sent to Far West, under the care of a boy of eleven years of age. The day following, Samuel started home from Far West, although the rain was falling fast, and had been all the night previous. He had proceeded but ten miles when he met his wife and children, exposed to the inclemency of the weather, and dripping with wet. He returned with them to Far West, where they arrived in about thirty-six hours after they left Marrowbone, without having taken any nour- ishment from the time they left home. She was entirely speechless and stiff with the cold. We laid her on a bed, and my husband and sons adminis- tered to her by the laying on of hands. We then changed her clothing, and put her into warm blank- ets, and, after pouring a little wine and water into her mouth, she was administered to again. This time she opened her eyes, and seemed to revive a little. I continued to employ every means that lay in my power for her recovery, and in this I was much assisted by Emma and my daughters. My children soon began to mend, and I felt to rejoice at the prospect of returning health. When William began to sit up a little, he told me that he had a vision during his sickness, in which he saw a tremendous army of men coming into Far AND HIS PROGENITORS 279 West, and that it was his impression that the time would not be long before he should see it fulfilled. I was soon convinced, by the circumstances which afterwards transpired, that he was not mistaken in his opinion. CHAPTER XLIX. TESTIMONY OF HYRUM SMITH. Here I shall introduce a brief history of our trou- bles in Missouri, given by my son Hyrum, before the Municipal Court, at Nauvoo, June 30, 1843, when Joseph was tried for treason against the state of Missouri: "Hyrum Smith, sworn: Said that the defend- ant now in court is his brother, and that his name is not Joseph Smith, Jr., but his name is Joseph Smith, Sr., and has been for more than two years past. I have been acquainted with him ever since he was born, which was thirty-seven years in Decem- ber last, and I have not been absent from him at any one time, not even for the space of six months, since his birth, to my recollection; and have been intimately acquainted with all his sayings, doings, business transactions, and movements, as much as any one man could be acquainted with any other man's business, up to the present time, and do know that he has not committed treason against any State in the Union, by any overt act, or by levying war, or by aiding and abetting, or assisting an enemy, in 280 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, any State in the Union. And that the said Joseph Smith, Sr., has not committed treason in the state of Missouri, nor violated any law or rule of said State, I being personally acquainted with the trans- actions and doings of said Smith, whilst he resided in said State, which was for about six months in the year 1838; I being also a resident in said State, during the same period of time. And I do know that said Joseph Smith, Sr., never was subject to military duty in any State, neither was he in the state of Missouri, he being exempt by the amputa- tion or extraction of a bone from his leg, and by his having a license to preach the gospel, or being in other words, a minister of the gospel. And I do know that said Smith never bore arms as a military man, in any capacity whatever, whilst in the state of Missouri, or previous to that time ; neither has he given any orders, or assumed any command, in any capacity whatever. But I do know that whilst he was in the state of Missouri, that the people com- monly called 'Mormons,' were threatened with vio- lence and extermination, and on or about the first Monday in August, 1838, at the election at Gallatin, the county-seat in Daviess County, the citizens who were commonly called 'Mormons,' were forbidden to exercise the rights of franchise, and from that unhallowed circumstance an affray commenced, and a fight ensued among the citizens of that place, and from that time a mob commenced gathering in that county, threatening the extermination of the 'Mor- mons.' The said Smith and myself, upon hearing ^ that mobs were collecting together, and that they AND HIS PROGENITORS 281 had also murdered two of the citizens of the same place, and would not suffer them to be buried, the said Smith and myself went over to Daviess County to learn the particulars of the aifray; but upon our arrival at Diahman, we learned that none were killed, but several were wounded. We tarried all night at Colonel Lyman Wight's. The next morn- ing, the weather being very warm, and having been very dry for some time previous, the springs and wells in that region were dried up. On mounting our horses to return, we rode up to Mr. Black's, who was then an acting justice of the peace, to obtain some water for ourselves and horses. Some few of the citizens accompanied us there, and after obtaining the refreshment of water, Mr. Black was asked, by said Joseph Smith, Sr., if he would use his influence to see that the laws were faithfully executed, and to put down mob violence, and he gave us a paper written by his own hand, stating that he would do so. He also requested him, (Mr. Black) to call together the most influential men of the county the next day, that we might have an inter- view with them; to this he acquiesced, and accord- ingly, the next day they assembled at the house of Colonel Wight, and entered into a mutual covenant of peace to put down mob violence, and to protect each other in the enjoyment of their rights. After this we all parted with the best of feelings, and each man returned to his own home. This mutual agreement of peace, however, did not last long; for but a few days afterwards the mob began to collect again, until several hundreds rendezvoused at Mill- 282 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, port, a few miles distant from Diahman. They im- mediately commenced making aggressions upon the citizens called 'Mormons,' taking away their hogs and cattle, and threatening them with extermination, or utter destruction ; saying that they had a cannon, and there should be no compromise only at its mouth; frequently taking men, women, and chil- dren prisoners, whipping them and lacerating their bodies with hickory withes, and tying them to trees, and depriving them of food until they were com- pelled to gnaw the bark from the trees to which they were bound, in order to sustain life, treating them in the most cruel manner they could invent or think of, and doing everything they could to excite the indignation of the 'Mormon' people to rescue them, in order that they might make that a pretext for an accusation for the breach of the law, and that they might the better excite the prejudice of the populace, and thereby get aid and assistance to carry out their hellish purposes of extermination. Imme- diately on the authentication of these facts, mes- sengers were dispatched from Far West to Austin A. King, judge of the fifth judicial district of the state of Missouri, and also to Major-general Atchi- son, commander-in-chief of that division, and Briga- dier-general Doniphan, giving them information of the existing facts, and demanding immediate assist- ance. General Atchison returned with the messen- gers, and went immediately to Diahman, and from thence to Millport, and he found the facts were true as. reported to him ; that the citizens of that county were assembled together in a hostile attitude, to the AND HIS PROGENITORS 283 amount of two or three hundred men, threatening the utter extermination of the 'Mormons.' He im- mediately returned to Clay County, and ordered out a sufficient military force to quell the mob. Imme- diately after they were dispersed, and the army returned, the mob commenced collecting again ; soon after, we again applied for military aid, when Gen- eral Doniphan came out with a force of sixty armed men to Far West; but they were in such a state of insubordination, that he said he could not control them, and it was thought advisable by Colonel Hinkle, Mr. Rigdon, and others, that they should return home. General Doniphan ordered Colonel Hinkle to call out the militia of Caldwell, and defend the town against the mob, for, said he, you have great reason to be alarmed ; for, he said, Neil Gillum, from the Platte Country had come down with two hundred armed men, and had taken up their station at Hunter's Mill, a place distant about seventeen or eighteen miles northwest of the town of Far West, and, also, that an armed force had collected again at Millport, in Daviess County, consisting of several hundred men, and that another armed force had col- lected at De Witt, in Carroll County, about fifty miles southeast of Far West, where about seventy families of the 'Mormon' people had settled, upon the bank of the Missouri River, at a little town called De Witt. Immediately a messenger, whilst he was yet talking, came in from De Witt, stating, that three or four hundred men had assembled together at that place, armed cap-a-j)ie, and that they threatened the utter extinction of the citizens 284 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, of that place, if they did not leave the place imme- diately, and that they had also surrounded the town and cut off all supplies of food, so that many of them were suffering with hunger. General Doni- phan seemed to be very much alarmed, and appeared to be willing to do all that he could to assist, and to relieve the sufferings of the 'Mormon' people. He advised that a petition be immediately got up and sent to the governor. A petition was accordingly prepared, and a messenger immediately dispatched to the governor, and another petition was sent to Judge King. The 'Mormon' people throughout the country were in a state of great alarm, and also in great distress. They saw themselves completely surrounded with armed forces, on the north, and on the northwest, and on the south, and also Bogard, who was a Methodist preacher, and who was then a captain over a militia company of fifty soldiers, but who had added to his number, out of the sur- rounding counties, about a hundred more, which made his force about one hundred and fifty strong, was stationed at Crooked Creek, sending out his scouting parties, taking men, women, and children prisoners, driving off cattle, hogs, and horses, enter- ing into every house on Log and Long Creeks, rifling their houses of their most precious articles, such as money, bedding, and clothing, taking all their old muskets and their rifles or military implements, threatening the people with instant death if they did not deliver up all their precious things, and enter into a covenant to leave the State or go into the city of Far West by the next morninc. savincr that AND HIS PROGENITORS 285 'they calculated to drive the people into Far West, and then drive them to hell.' Gillum also was doing the same on the northwest side of Far West; and Sashiel Woods, a Presbyterian minister, was the leader of the mob in Daviess County, and a very noted man, of the same society, was the leader of the mob in Carroll County ; and they were also send- ing out their scouting parties, robbing and pillaging houses, driving away hogs, horses, and cattle, tak- ing men, women, and children, and carrying them off, threatening their lives, and subjecting them to all manner of abuses that they could invent or think of. "Under this state of alarm, excitement, and dis- tress, the messengers returned from the governor, and from the other authorities, bringing the fatal news that the 'Mormons' could have no assistance. They stated that the governor said, 'that the Mor- mons had got into a difficulty with the citizens, and they might fight it out, for all he cared, he could not render them any assistance.' "The people of De Witt were obliged to leave their homes and go into Far West; but did not until many of them had starved to death for want of proper sustenance, and several died on the road there, and were buried by the wayside, without a coffin or a funeral ceremony, and the distress, suf- ferings, and privations of the people can not be expressed. All the scattered families of the 'Mor- mon' people, in all the counties except Daviess, were driven into Far West, with but few exceptions. "This only increased their distress, for many thou- 286 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, sands who were driven there had no habitations or houses to shelter them, and were huddled together, some in tents, and others under blankets, while oth- ers had no shelter from the inclemency of the weather. Nearly two months the people had been in this awful state of consternation, many of them had been killed, whilst others had been whipped until they had to swathe up their bowels to prevent them from falling out. About this time, General Parks came out from Richmond, Ray County, who was one of the commissioned officers who was sent out to Diahman, and I, myself, and my brother Joseph Smith, Sr., went out at the same time. "On the evening that General Parks arrived at Diahman, the wife of the late Don Carlos Smith, my brother, came in to Colonel Wight's, about eleven o'clock at night, bringing her two children along with her, one about two years and a half old, the other a babe in her arms. She came in on foot, a distance of three miles, and waded Grand River, and the water was then about waist deep, and the snow about three inches deep. She stated that a party of the mob, a gang of ruffians, had turned her out of doors, had taken her household goods, and had burned up her house, and she had escaped by the skin of her teeth. Her husband at that time was in Virginia, and she was living alone. This cruel transaction excited the feelings of the people in Diahman, especially Colonel Wight, and he asked General Parks, in my hearing, how long we liad got to suffer such base violence ? General Parks said he did not know how long. Colonel Wight then asked AND HIS PROGENITORS 287 him what should be done? General Parks told him, 'he should take a company of men, well armed, and go and disperse the mob wherever he should find any collected together, and take away their arms.' Colo- nel Wight did S'O precisely, according to the orders of General Parks, and my brother Joseph Smith, Sr., made no words about it. And after Colonel Wight had dispersed the mob, and put a stop to their burn- ing houses belonging to the 'Mormon' people and turning women and children out of doors, which they had done up to that time, to the amount of eight or ten houses, which were consumed to ashes. After being cut short in their intended designs, the mob started up a new plan. They went to work, and moved their families out of the county, and set fire to their houses, and not being able to incense the 'Mormons' to commit crimes, they had recourse to this stratagem — to set their houses on fire, and send runners into all the counties adjacent, to declare to the people, that the 'Mormons' had burned up their houses, and destroyed their fields; and if the people would not believe them, they would tell them to go and see if what they had said was not true. Many people came to see — they saw the houses burning, and being filled with prejudice, they could not be made to believe but that the 'Mormons' set them on fire ; which deed was most diabolical and of the blackest kind, for indeed the 'Mormons' did not set them on fire, nor meddle with their houses or their fields. And the houses that were burned, together with the preemption rights, and the corn in the fields, had all been previously purchased by 288 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, the 'Mormons,' of the people, and paid for in money, and with wagons and horses, and with other prop- erty, about two weeks before; but they had not taken possession of the premises; but this wicked transaction was for the purpose of clandestinely exciting the minds of a prejudiced populace and the Executive, that they might get an order, that they could the more easily carry out their hellish pur- poses, in expulsion or extermination, or utter extinc- tion of the 'Mormon' people. After witnessing the distressed situation of the people in Diahman, my brother, Joseph Smith, Sr., and myself, returned back to the city of Far West, and immediately dis- patched a messenger, with written documents, to General Atchison, stating the facts as they did then exist, praying for assistance, if possible, and request- ing the editor of the Far West to insert the same in his newspaper, but he utterly refused to do so. We still believed that we should get assistance from the governor, and again petitioned him, praying for assistance, setting forth our distressed situation. And in the meantime, the presiding judge of the county court issued orders, upon affidavits made to him by the citizens, to the sheriff of the county, to order out the militia of the county, to stand in con- stant readiness, night and day, to prevent the citi- zens from being massacred, which fearful situation they were exposed to every moment. Everything was very portentous and alarming. Notwithstand- ing all this, there was a ray of hope yet existing in the minds of the people, that the governor would render us assistance. And whilst the people were AND HIS PROGENITORS 289 waiting anxiously for deliverance — men, women, and children frightened, praying and weeping — we beheld at a distance, crossing the prairies, and approaching the town, a large army in military array, brandishing their glittering swords in the sunshine, and we could not but feel joyful for a moment, thinking that probably the governor had sent an armed force to our relief, notwithstanding the awful forebodings that pervaded our breasts. But to our great surprise, when the army arrived, they came up and formed in a line in double file, in one half mile on the east of the city of Far West, and dispatched three messengers with a white flag to come to the city. They were met by Captain M^rey, with a few other individuals, whose names I do not now recollect. I was, myself, standing close by, and could very distinctly hear every word they said. Being filled with anxiety, I rushed for- ward to the spot, expecting to hear good news, but, alas! and heart-thrilling to every soul that heard them — they demanded three persons to be brought out of the city, before they should massacre the rest. The names of the persons they demanded, were Adam Lightner, John Cleminson, and his wife. Im- mediately the three persons were brought forth to hold an interview with the officers who had made the demand, and the officers told them, they had now a chance to save their lives, for they calculated to destroy the people, and lay the city in ashes. They replied to the officers, and said, "If the people must be destroyed, and the city burned to ashes, they would remain in the city and die with them." The 290 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, officers immediately returned, and the army re- treated, and encamped about a mile and a half from the city. A messenger was immediately dispatched with a white flag, from the colonel of the militia of Far West, requesting an interview with General Atchison, and General Doniphan; but, as the mes- senger approached the camp, he was shot at by Bogard, the Methodist preacher. The name of the messenger was Charles C. Rich, who is now briga- dier-general in the Nauvoo Legion. However, he gained permission to see General Doniphan. He also requested an interview with General Atchison. General Doniphan said that General Atchison had been dismounted by a special order of the governor, a few miles back, and had been sent back to Liberty, Clay County. He also stated, that the reason was, that he (Atchison) was too merciful unto the 'Mor- mons,' and Boggs would not let him have the com- mand, but had given it to General Lucas, who was from Jackson County, and whose heart had become hardened by his former acts of rapine and blood- shed, he being one of the leaders in murdering, driv- ing, plundering, and burning, some two or three hundred houses belonging to the 'Mormon' people in that county, in the years 1833 and 1834. "Mr. Rich requested General Doniphan to spare the people, and not suffer them to be massacred until the next morning, it then being evening. He coolly agreed that he would not, and also said, that, 'he had not as yet received the governor's order, but expected it every hour, and should not make any further move until he had received it; but he would AND HIS PROGENITORS 291 not make any promises so far as regarded Neil Gillum's army,' (he having arrived a few minutes previously, and joined the main body of the army, he knowing well at what hour to form a junction with the main body). Mr. Rich then returned to the city, giving this information. The colonel imme- diately dispatched a second messenger with a white flag, to request another interview with General Doniphan, in order to touch his sympathy and com- passion, and if it were possible, for him to use his best endeavors to preserve the lives of the people. On the return of this messenger, we learned that sev- eral persons had been killed by some of the soldiers, who were under the command of General Lucas. One Mr. Carey had his brains knocked out by the breech of a gun, and he lay bleeding several hours; but his family were not permitted to approach him, nor any one else allowed to administer relief to him whilst he lay upon the ground in the agonies of death. Mr. Carey had just arrived in the country, from the state of Ohio, only a few hours previous to the arrival of the army. He had a family con- sisting of a wife and several small children. He was buried by Lucius N. Scovil, who is now the senior warden of the Nauvoo Lodge. Another man, of the name of John Tanner, was knocked on the head at the same time, and his skull laid bare the width of a man's hand, and he lay, to all appear- ance, in the agonies of death for several hours; but by the permission of General Doniphan, his friends brought him out of the camp, and with good nurs- ing he slowly recovered, and is now living. There 292 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, was another man, whose name is Powell, who was beat on the head with the breech of a gun until his skull was fractured, and his brains ran -out in two or three places. He is now alive, and resides in this county, but has lost the use of his senses; several persons of his family were also left for dead, but have since recovered. These acts of barbarity were also committed by the soldiers under the com- mand of General Lucas, previous to having received the governor's order of extermination. "It was on the evening of the 30th of October, according to the best of my recollection, that the army arrived at Far West, the sun about half an hour high. In a few moments afterwards, Cornelius Gillum arrived with his army and formed a junc- tion. This Gillum had been stationed at Hunter's Mills for about two months previous to that time — committing depredations upon the inhabitants, cap- turing men, women, and children, and carrying them 'off as prisoners, lacerating their bodies with hickory withes. The army of Gillum were painted like Indians, some of them were more conspicuous than were others, designated by red spots, and he also was painted in a similar manner, with red spots marked on his face, and styled himself the "Dela- ware chief." They would whoop, and halloa, and yell, as nearly like Indians as they could, and con- tinued to do so all that night. In the morning early the colonel of militia sent a messenger into the camp, with a white flag, to have another interview with General Doniphan. On his return he informed us that the governor's orders had arrived. General AND HIS PROGENITORS 293 Doniphan said, 'that the order of the governor was, to exterminate the Mormons by God, but he would be d — d if he obeyed that order, but General Lucas might do what he pleased.' We immediately learned from General Doniphan, that the governor's order that had arrived was only a copy of the original, and that the original order was in the hands of Major General Clark, who was on his way to Far West with an additional army of six thousand men.' Immediately after this there came into the city a messenger from Haun's Mill, bringing the intelli- gence of an awful massacre of the people who were residing in that place, and that a force of two or three hundred, detached from the main body of the army, under the superior command of Colonel Ash- ley, but under the immediate command of Captain Nehemiah Comstock, who, the day previous, had promised them peace and protection, but on receiv- ing a copy of the governor's order, 'to exterminate or to expel,' from the hands of Colonel Ashley, he returned upon them the following day, and sur- prised and massacred the whole population of the town, and then came on to the town of Far West, and entered into conjunction with the main body of the army. The messenger informed us, that he, himself, with a few others, fled into the thickets, which preserved them from the massacre, and on the following morning they returned, and collected the dead bodies of the people, and cast them into a well; and there were upwards of twenty, who were dead, or mortally wounded, and there are several of the wounded, who are now living in this city. One 294 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, of the name of Yocum, has lately had his leg ampu- tated, in consequence of wounds he then received. He had a ball shot through his head, which entered near his eye and came out at the back part of his head, and another ball passed through one of his arms. 'The army during all the while they had been encamped in Far West, continued to lay waste fields of corn, making hogs, sheep, and cattle common plun- der, and shooting them down for sport. One man shot a cow, and took a strip of her skin, the width of his hand, from her head to her tail, 'and tied it around a tree to slip his halter into to tie his horse to. The city was surrounded with a strong guard, and no man, woman, or child, was permitted to go out or come in, under the penalty of death. Many of the citizens were shot, in attempting to go out to obtain sustenance for themselves and families. There was one field fenced in, consisting of twelve hundred acres, mostly covered with corn. It was entirely laid waste by the horses of the army, and the next day after the arrival of the army, towards evening, Colonel Hinkle came up from the camp, requesting to see my brother Joseph, Parley P. Pratt, Sidney Rigdon, Lyman Wight, and George Robinson, stating that the officers of the army wanted a mutual consultation with those men, also stating that Generals Doniphan, Lucas, Wilson, and Graham, (however, General Graham is an honor- able exception; he did all he could to preserve the lives of the people, contrary to the order of the gov- ernor), he (Hinkle) assured them that these gen- AND HIS PROGENITORS 295 erals had pledged their sacred honor, that they should not be abused or insulted; but should be guarded back in safety in the morning, or so soon as the consultation was over. My brother Joseph replied that he did not know what good he could do in any consultation, as he was only a private indi- vidual ; however, he said that he was always willing to do all the good he could, and would obey every law of the land, and then leave the event with God. They immediately started with Colonel Hinkle to go down into the camp. As they were going down, about half way to the camp, they met General Lucas, with a phalanx of men, with a wing to the right and to the left, and a four-pounder in the center. They supposed he was coming with this strong force to guard them into the camp in safety; but, to their surprise, when they came up to General Lucas, he ordered his men to surround them, and Hinkle stepped up to the general and said, 'These are the prisoners I agreed to deliver up.' General Lucas drew his sword, and said, 'Gentlemen, you are my prisoners,' and about that time the main army were on their march to meet them. They came up in two divisions, and opened to the right and left, and my brother and his friends were marched down through their lines, with a strong guard in front, and the cannon in the rear to the camp, amidst the whoop- ings, hallooings, yellings, and shoutings of the army, which were so horrid and terrific that they fright- ened the inhabitants of the city. It is impossible to describe the feelings of horror and distress of the people. After being thus betrayed, they were placed 296 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, under a strong guard of thirty men, armed cap-a-pie, which were relieved every two hours. They were compelled to lie on the cold ground that night, and were told in plain language that they need never expect their liberties again. So far for their honors pledged. However, this was as much as could be expected from a mob under the garb of military and executive authority in the state of Mis- souri. On the next day, the soldiers were permitted to patrol the streets, to abuse and insult the people at their leisure, and enter into houses and pillage them, and ravish the women, taking away every gun, and every other kind of arms or military im- plements. And about twelve o'clock that day, Colonel Hinkle came to my house with an armed force, opened the door, and called me out of doors and delivered me up as a prisoner unto that force. They surrounded me and commanded me to march into the camp. I told them that I could not go, my family were sick, and I was sick myself, and could not leave home. They said, they did not care for that, I must and should go. I asked when they would permit me to return. They made me no answer, but forced me along with the point of the bayonet into the camp, and put me under the same guard with my brother Joseph; and within about half an hour afterwards, Amasa Lyman was also brought, and placed under the same guard. There we were compelled to stay all that night, and lie on the ground; but along some time in the same night, Colonel Hinkle came to me and told me that he had been pleading my case before the court-martial, but AND HIS PROGENITORS 297 he was afraid he sh-ould not succeed. He said there was a court-martial then in session, consisting of thirteen or fourteen officers, Circuit Judge A. A. King; and Mr. Birch, district attorney, also Sashiel Woods, Presbyterian priest, and about twenty other priests of the different religious denominations in that county. He said they were determined to shoot us on the next morning in the public square in Far West. I made him no reply. On the next morning about sunrise, General Doniphan ordered his bri- gade to take up the line of march, and leave the camp. He came to us where we were under guard, to shake hands with us, and bid us farewell. His first salutation was, 'By God, you have been sen- tenced by the court-martial to be shot this morning; but I will be d — d if I will have any of the honor of it, or any of the disgrace of it; therefore I have ordered my brigade to take up the line of march, and to leave the camp, for I consider it to be cold-blooded murder, and I bid you farewell,' and he went away. This movement of General Doniphan made con- siderable excitement in the army, and there were considerable whisperings amongst the officers. We listened very attentively, and frequently heard it mentioned by the guard, that the d — d 'Mormons' would not be shot this time. In a few moments the guard was relieved with a new set; one of the new guard said, that the d — d 'Mormons' would not be shot this time, for the movement of General Doniphan had frustrated the whole plan, and that the officers had called another court-martial, and had ordered us to be taken to Jackson County, and 298 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, there to be executed. And in a few moments two large wagons drove up, and we were ordered to get mto them. While we were getting into them, there came up four or five men armed with guns, who drew up, and snapped their guns at us, in order to kill us. Some flashed in the pan, and others only snapped, but none of their guns went off. They were immediately arrested by several officers, and their guns taken from them, and the drivers drove off. We requested of General Lucas, to let us go to our houses and get some clothing. In order to do this we had to be driven up into the city. It was with much difficulty that we could get his permis- sion to go and see our families, and get some clothing; but, after considerable consultation, we were permitted to go under a strong guard of five or six men to each of us, and we were not permitted to speak to any one of our families, under the pain of death. The guard that went with me ordered my wife to get me some clothes immediately — within two minutes ; and if she did not do it, I should go off without them. I was obliged to submit to their tyrannical orders, however painful it was, with my wife and children clinging to my arms and to the skirts of my garments, and was not permitted to utter to them a word of consolation, and in a moment was hurried away from them at the point of the bayonet. We were hurried back to the wagons and ordered into them, all in about the same space of time. In the meanwhile, our father, and mother, and sisters, had forced their way to the wagons to get permission to see us, but were for- AND HIS PROGENITORS 299 bidden to speak to us, and we were immediately driven off for Jackson County. We traveled about twelve miles that evening, and encamped for the night. The same strong guard was kept around us, and was relieved every two hours, and we were per- mitted to sleep on the ground. The nights were then cold, with considerable snow on the ground, and for the want of covering and clothing we suffered extremely with the cold. That night was the com- mencement of a fit of sickness from which I have not wholly recovered unto this day, in consequence of my exposure to the inclemency of the weather. Our provision was fresh beef, roasted in the fire on a stick; the army having no bread, in consequence of the want of mills to grind the grain. In the morning, at the dawn of day, we were forced on our journey, and were exhibited to the inhabitants along the road, the same as they exhibit a caravan of ele- phants or camels. We were examined from head to foot by men, women, and children, only I believe they did not make us open our mouths to look at our teeth. This treatment was continued incessantly, until we arrived at Independence, in Jackson County. After our arrival at Independence, we were driven all through the town for inspection, and then we were ordered into an old log house, and there kept under guard as usual, until supper, which was served up to us, as we sat upon the floor, or on billets of wood, and we were compelled to stay in that house all that night and the next day. They continued to exhibit us to the public, by letting the people come in and examine us, and then go away 300 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, and give place for others alternately, all that day and the next night; but on the morning of the fol- lowing day, we were all permitted to go to the tavern to eat and to sleep, but afterwards they made us pay our own expenses for board, lodging, and at- tendance, and for which they made a most exorbi- tant charge. We remained in the tavern about two days and two nights, when an officer arrived with authority from General Clark to take us back to Richmond, Ray County, where the general had arrived with his army to await our arrival there; but on the morning of our start for Richmond, we were informed by General Wilson, that it was ex- pected by the soldiers that we would be hung up by the necks on the road, while on the march to that place, and that it was prevented by a demand made for us by General Clark, who had the command in consequence of seniority, and, that it was his pre- rogative to execute us himself, and he should give us up into the hands of the officer, who would take us to General Clark, and he might do with us as he pleased. During our stay at Independence, the officers informed us that there were eight or ten horses in that place belonging to the 'Mormon' peo- ple, which had been stolen by the soldiers, and that we might have two of them to ride upon, if we would cause them to be sent back to the owners after our arrival at Richmond. We accepted of them, and they were rode to Richmond, and the owners came there and got them. We started in the morning under our new officer. Colonel (Sterling) Price, of Keytesville, Chariton County, Missouri, with several AND HIS PROGENITORS 301 other men to guard us over. We arrived there on Friday evening, the ninth day of November, and were thrust into an old log house, with a strong guard placed over us. After we had been there for the space of half an hour, there came in a man, who was said to have some notoriety in the penitentiary, bringing in his hands a quantity of chains and pad- locks. He said he was commanded by General Clark to put us in chains. Immediately the soldiers rose up, and pointing their guns at us, placed their thumb on the cock, and their finger on the trigger, and the State's prison-keeper went to work, putting a chain around the leg of each man, and fastening it on with a padlock, until we were all chained together, seven of us. "In a few moments came in General Clark. We requested to know of him what was the cause of all this harsh and cruel treatment. He refused to give us any information at that time, but said he would in a few days; so we were compelled to con- tinue in that situation — camping on the floor, all chained together, without any chance or means to be made comfortable, having to eat our victuals as they were served up to us, using our fingers and teeth instead of knives and forks. Whilst we were in this situation, a young man, by the name of Grant, brother-in-law to my brother, William Smith, came to see us, and put up at the tavern where General Clark made his quarters. He happened to come in to see General Clark make choice of his men to shoot us on Monday morning, the twelfth day of Novem- ber; he saw them make choice of their rifles, and 302 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, load them with two balls in each ; and after they had prepared their guns, General Clark saluted them by saying, 'Gentlemen, you shall have the honor of shooting tlie Mormon leaders, on Monday morning at eight o'clock!' But in consequence of the influ- ence of our friends, the heathen general was intimi- dated, so that he durst not carry his murderous design into execution, and sent a messenger im- mediately to Fort Leavenworth to obtain the military code of laws. After the messenger's return, the general was employed, nearly a whole week, examin- ing the laws, so Monday passed away without our being shot. However, it seemed like foolishness to me, for so great a man as General Clark pretended to be, should have to search the military law to find out whether preachers of the gospel, who never did military duty, could be subject to court-martial. However, the general seemed to learn that fact after searching the military code, and came into the old log cabin, where we were under guard and in chains, and told us he had concluded to deliver us over to the civil authorities, as persons guilty of treason, murder, arson, larceny, theft, and stealing. The poor, deluded general did not know the difference between theft, larceny, and stealing. Accordingly, we were handed over to the pretended civil authori- ties, and the next morning our chains were taken off, and we were guarded to the court-house, where there was a pretended court in session; Austin A. King being the judge, and Mr. Birch, the district attorney, the two extremely, and very honorable gentlemen, who sat on the court-martial when we AND HIS PROGENITORS 303 were sentenced to be shot. Witnesses were called up and sworn, at the point of the bayonet, and if they would not swear to the things they were told to do, they were threatened with instant death; and I do know, positively, that the evidence given in by those men, whilst under duress, was false. This state of things was continued twelve or fourteen days, and after that, we were ordered by the judge, to introduce some rebutting evidence, saying, if we did not do it, we would be thrust into prison. I could hardly understand what the judge meant, for I considered we were in prison already, and could not think of anything but the persecutions of the days of Nero, knowing that it was a religious perse- cution, and the court an inquisition; however, we gave him the names of forty persons, who were acquainted with all the persecutions and sufferings of the people. The judge made out a subpoena, and inserted the names of those men, and caused it to be placed in the hands of Bogard, the notorious Methodist minister, and he took fifty armed soldiers, and started for Far West. I saw the subpoena given to him and his company, when they started. In the course of a few days they returned with most all those forty men, whose names were inserted in the subpoena, and thrust them into jail, and we were not permitted to bring one of them before the court; but the judge turned upon us, with an air of indignation, and said, 'Gentlemen, you must get your witnesses, or you shall be committed to jail immediately, for we are not going to hold the court open, on expense, much longer for you, anyhow.' We felt very much 304 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, distressed and oppressed at that time. Colonel Wight said, 'What shall we do? Our witnesses are all thrust into prison, and probably will be, and we have no power to do anything, of course we must submit to this tyranny and oppression; we can not help ourselves.' Several others made similar ex- pressions, in the agony of their souls, but my brother Joseph did not say anything, he being sick at that time with the toothache, and ague, in his face, in consequence of a severe cold brought on by being exposed to the severity of the weather. How- ever, it was considered best by General Doniphan and Lawyer Reese, that we should try to get some witnesses, before the pretended court. Accordingly, I myself gave the names of about twenty other persons; the judge inserted them in a subpoena, and caused it to be placed in the hands of Bogard the Methodist priest, and he again started off with his fifty soldiers, to take those men prisoners, as he had done to the forty others. The judge sat and laughed at the good opportunity of getting names, that they might the more easily capture them, and so bring them down to be thrust into prison, in order to prevent us from getting the truth before the pretended court, of v>'hich himself was the chief inquisitor or conspirator. Bogard returned from his second expedition, with one prisoner only, whom he also thrust into prison. "The people at Far West had learned the intrigue, and had left the State, having been made acquainted with the treatment of the former witnesses. But we, on learning that we could not obtain witners i, AND HIS PROGENITORS 305 whilst privately consulting with each other what we should do, discovered a Mr, Allen, standing by the window on the outside of the house. We beckoned to him as though we would have him come in. He immediately came in. At that time Judge King retorted upon us again, saying, 'Gentlemen, are you not going to introduce some witnesses?' also, say- ing it was the last day he should hold the court open for us, and if we did not rebut the testimony that had been given against us, he should have to com- mit us to jail. I had then got Mr. Allen into the house, and before the court, so called. I told the judge we had one witness, if he would be so good as to put him under oath. He seemed unwilling to do so, but after a few moments' consultation the State's attorney arose and said, he should object to that witness being sworn, and, that he should object to that witness giving in his evidence at all ; stating that this was not a court to try the case, but only a court of investigation on the part of the State. Upon this, General Doniphan arose, and said, 'He would be God d — d, if the witness should not be sworn; and that it was a d — d shame, that these defendants should be treated in this manner; that they could not be permitted to get one witness before the court, whilst all their witnesses, even forty at a time, have been taken by force of arms, and thrust into the bull pen — in order to prevent them from giving their testimony.' After Doniphan sat down, the judge permitted the witness to be sworn, and enter upon his testimony. But so soon as he began to speak, a man by the name of Cook, who was a 306 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, brother-in-law to priest Bogard, the Methodist, and who was a lieutenant, and whose place at that time was to superintend the guard, stepped in before the pretended court, and took him by tne nape of nis neck, and jammed his head down under the pole or log of wood that was placed up around the place where the inquisition was sitting, to keep the by- standers from intruding upon the majesty of the inquisitors, and jammed him along to the door, and kicked him out of doors. He instantly turned to some soldiers, 'Go and shoot him, d — n him, shoot him, d — n him.' "The soldiers ran after the man to shoot him — he fled for his life, and with great difficulty made his escape. The pretended court immediately arose, and we were ordered to be carried to Liberty, Clay County, and there to be thrust into jail. We en- deavored to find out for what cause, but all that we could learn was, because we were 'Mormons.' The next morning a large wagon drove up to the door, and a blacksmith came into the house with some chains and handcuffs. He said his orders from the judge were to handcuff us, and chain us together. He informed us that the judge had made out a mittimus, and sentenced us to jail for treason; he also said, the judge had done this that we might not get bail; he also said the judge stated his intention to keep us in jail, until all the 'Mormons' were driven out of the State; he also said that the judge had further stated, that if he let us out before the 'Mormons' had left the State, that we would not let them leave, and there would be another d — d fuss AND HIS PROGENITORS 307 kicked up. I also heard the judge say myself, whilst he was sitting in his pretended court, that there was no law for us, nor the 'Mormons' in the state of Missouri; that he had sworn to see them extermi- nated, and to see the governor's order executed to the very letter, and that he would do so; however, the blacksmith proceeded, and put the irons upon us, and we were ordered into the wagon, and were driven off for Clay County, and as we journeyed along on the road, we were exhibited to the inhabit- ants. And this course was adopted all the way, thus making a public exhibition of us, until we arrived at Liberty, Clay County. There we were thrust into prison again, and locked up, and were held there in close confinement for the space of six months, and our place of lodging was the square side of a hewed white oak log, and our food was any- thing but good and decent. Poison was adminis- tered to us three or four times; the effect it had upon our system, was, that it vomited us almost to death, and then we would lay some two or three days in a torpid, stupid state, not even caring or wishing for life. The poison was administered in too large doses, or it would inevitably have proved fatal, had not the power of Jehovah interposed on our behalf, to save us from their wicked purpose. We were also subjected to the necessity of eating human flesh for the space of five days, or go with- out food, except a little coffee, or a little corn bread — the latter I chose in preference to the former. We none of us partook of the flesh, except Lyman Wight. We also heard the guard which was placed 308 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, over us, making sport of us saying, that they had fed us upon 'Mormon beef.' I have described the appearance of this flesh to several experienced physicians, and they have decided that it was human flesh. We learned afterwards, by one of the guard, that it was supposed that that act of savage canni- balism, in feeding us with human flesh, would be considered a popular deed of notoriety, but the peo- ple, on learning that it would not take, tried to keep it secret ; but the fact was noised abroad before they took that precaution. Whilst we were incarcerated in prison, we petitioned the supreme court of the state of Missouri, for Jiabeas corpus, twice ; but were refused both times, by John Reynolds, who is now the governor of that State. We also petitioned one of the county judges for a writ of habeas corpus, which was granted in about three weeks afterwards, but were not permitted to have any trial — we were only taken out of jail, and kept out for a few hours, and then remanded back again. In the course of three or four days after that time. Judge Turnham came into the jail in the evening, and said he had per- mitted Mr. Rigdon to get bail, but said he had to do it in the night, and he had also to get away in the night, and unknown to any of the citizens, or they would kill him, for they had sworn to kill him if they could find him. And as for the rest of us, he dared not let us go, for fear of his own life, as well as ours. He said it was d — d hard to be confined under such circumstances; for he knew Wc were innocent men! and he said the people also knew it; and that it was only a persecution and AND HIS PROGENITORS 309 treachery, and the scenes of Jackson County acted over again, for fear that we would become too numerous in that upper country. He said the plan was concocted from the governor, down to the lowest judge; and, that that Baptist priest, Riley, was riding into town every day to watch the people, stirring up the minds of the people against us all he could, exciting them, and stirring up their reli- gious prejudices against us, for fear they would let us go. Mr. Rigdon, however, got bail, and made his escape to Illinois. The jailor, Samuel Tillery, Esq., told us also, that the whole plan was concocted by the governor, down to the lowest judge, in that upper country, early in the previous spring, and that the plan was more fully carried out at the time that General Atchison went down to Jefferson City with Generals Wilson, Lucas, and Gillum, the self-styled 'Delaware Chief,' This was some time in the month of September, when the mob were collected at De Witt, in Carroll County. He also told us that the governor was now ashamed enough of the whole transaction, and would be glad to set us at liberty if he dared to do it; but, said he, 'You need not be concerned, for the governor has laid a plan for your release.' He also said that Esquire Birch, the State's attorney, was appointed to be circuit judge, on the circuit passing through Daviess County, and that he (Birch) was instructed to fix the papers, so that we would be sure to be clear of any incum- brance in a very short time. "Some time in April we were taken to Daviess County, as they said, to have a trial; but when we 310 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, arrived at that place, instead of finding a court or jury, we found another inquisition; and Birch, who was the district attorney — the same man who was one of the court-martial when we were sentenced to death — was now the circuit judge of that pre- tended court, and the grand jury that was im- paneled were all at the massacre at Haun's Mill, and lively actors in that awful, solemn, disgraceful, cool-blooded murder ; and all the pretense they made of excuse was, that they had done it, because the governor ordered them to do it. The same jury sat as a jury in the daytime, and were placed over us as a guard in the night time; they tantalized and boasted over us of their achievements at Haun's Mill and other places, telling us how many houses they had burned, and how many sheep, cattle, and hogs they had driven off. These fiends of the lower region boasted of these acts of barbarity, and tan- talized our feelings with them for ten days. We had heard of these acts of cruelty previous to this time, but were slow to believe that such acts of cruelty had been perpetrated. The lady who was the subject of their brutality did not recover her health, to be able to help herself, for more than three months afterwards. This grand jury constantly celebrated their achievements with grog and glass in hand, like the Indian warriors at their dances, sing- ing, and telling each other of their exploits, in mur- dering the 'Mormons,' in plundering their houses, and carrying off their property. At the end of every song, they would bring in the chorus, 'God d — n God, God d — n Jesus Christ, God d — n the Presbyterians, AND HIS PROGENITORS 311 God d — n the Baptists, God d — n the Methodists!' reiterating one sect after another in the same man- ner, until they came to the 'Mormons:' to them it was, 'God d — n the God d — n Mormons! we have sent them to hell.' Then they would slap their hands and shout, 'Hosannah, hosannah, glory to God!' and fall down on their backs, and kick with their feet a few moments ; then they would pretend to have swooned away in a glorious trance, in order to imitate some of the transactions at camp-meet- ings. Then they would pretend to come out of their trance, and would shout, and again slap their hands, and jump up, while one would take a bottle of whisky and a tumbler, and turn it out full of whisky, and pour it down each other's necks, crying, 'D — n it, take it, you must take it;' and if any one refused to drink the whisky, others would clinch him, while another poured it down his neck, and what did not go down the inside went down the outside. This is a part of the farce acted out by the grand jury of Daviess County, while they stood over us as guards for ten nights successively. And all this in the pres- ence of the great Judge Birch! who had previously said in our hearing that there was no law for 'Mor- mons' in the state of Missouri. His brother was then acting as district attorney in that circuit, and, if anything, was a greater cannibal than the judge. After all these ten days of drunkenness, we were informed that we were indicted for treason, murder, arson, larceny, theft, and stealing. We asked for a change of venue from that county to Marion County, but they would not grant it; but they gave us a 312 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, change of venue from Daviess to Boone County, and a mittimus was made out by the pretended Judge Birch, without date, name, or place. They fitted us out with a two-horse wagon and horses, and four men, besides the sheriff, to be our guard. There were five of us. We started from Gallatin, the sun about two hours high in the afternoon, and went as far as Diahman that evening, and stayed till morn- ing. There we bought two horses of the guard, and paid for one of them in our clothing which we had with us, and for the other we gave our note. We went down that day as far as Judge Morin's, a dis- tance of some four or five miles. There we stayed until the morning, when we started on our journey to Boone County, and traveled on the road about twenty miles distance. There we bought a jug of whisky, with which we treated the company, and while there the sheriff showed us the mittimus before referred to, without date or signature, and said that Judge Birch told him never to carry us to Boone County, and never to show the mittimus, 'and,' said he, 'I shall take a good drink of grog, and go to bed, you may do as you have a mind to.' Three others of the guard drank pretty freely of whisky, sweet- ened with honey; they also went to bed, and were soon asleep, and the other guard went along with us and helped to saddle the horses. Two of us mounted the horses, and the other three started on foot, and we took our change of venue for the state of Illinois, and, in the course of nine or ten days, we arrived in Quincy, Adams County, [Illinois,] where we found our families in a state of poverty, although AND HIS PROGENITORS 313 in good health, they having been driven out of the State previously, by the murderous militia, under the exterminating order of the executive of Missouri. And now the people of that State, a portion of them, would be glad to make the people of this State believe that my brother Joseph has committed treason, for the purpose of keeping up their mur- derous and hellish persecution ; and they seem to be unrelenting, and thirsting f or the blood of innocence, for I do know, most positively, that my brother Joseph had not committed treason, nor violated one solitary item of law or rule in the state of Missouri. "But I do know that the 'Mormon' people, en masse, were driven out of that State after being robbed of all they had, and they barely escaped with their lives, as w^ell as my brother Joseph, who barely escaped with his life. His family also were robbed of all they had, and barely escaped with the skin of their teeth, and all of this in consequence of the exterminating order of Governor Boggs, the same being confirmed by the legislature of that State. And I do know, so does this court, and every rational man who is acquainted with the circumstances, and every man who shall hereafter become acquainted with the particulars thereof will know, that Gov- ernor Boggs, and Generals Clark, Lucas, Wilson, and Gillum, also Austin A. King, have committed treason upon the citizens of Missouri, and did violate the Constitution of the United States, and also the con- stitution and laws of the state of Missouri, and did exile and expel, at the point of the bayonet, some twelve or fourteen thousand inhabitants from the 314 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, State; and did murder some three or four hundreds of men, women, and children, in cold blood, and in the most horrid and cruel manner possible ; and the whole of it was caused by religious big-otry and per- secution, because the 'Mormons' dared to worship almighty God according to the dictates of their own consciences, and agreeable to his divine will, as revealed in the Scriptures of eternal truth, and had turned away from following the vain traditions of their fathers, and would not worship according to the dogmas and commandments of those men who preach for hire and divine for money, and teach for doctrine the precepts of men, expecting that the Constitution of the United States would have pro- tected them therein. But, notwithstanding the 'Mor- mon' people had purchased upwards of hvo hundred thousand dollars' ivorth of land, most of which was entered and paid for at the land-office of the United States, in the state of Missouri; and although the President of the United States has been made acquainted with these facts, and the particulars of our persecutions and oppressions, by petition to him and to Congress, yet they have not even attempted to restore the 'Mormons' to their rights, or given any assurance that we may hereafter expect redress from them. And I do also know most positively and assuredly, that my brother, Joseph Smith, Sr., has not been in the state of Missouri since the spring of the year 1839. And further this deponent saith not.^ "Hyrum Smith."- Ttmes and Seasons, volume 4, page 246. 'In justice to the several survivors of Elder George M. AND HIS PROGENITORS 315 CHAPTER L. REMOVAL OF THE SMITH FAMILY TO ILLINOIS. At the time when Joseph went into the enemy's camp, Mr. Smith and myself stood in the door of the house in which we were then living, and could distinctly hear their horrid yellings. Not knowing the cause, we supposed they were murdering him. Soon after the screaming commenced, five or six guns were discharged. At this, Mr. Smith, folding his arms tightly across his heart, cried out, "Oh, my God ! my God ! they have killed my son ! they have murdered him! and I must die, for I can not live without him !" I had no word of consolation to give him, for my heart was broken within me — my agony was unut- terable. I assisted him to the bed, and he fell back Hinkle, who are in full faith of the gospel, and in the church, we should state that during the later years of that elder's life, he labored diligently to spread the truth, and a num'ber of those who were by his labors convinced of the truth, are with the church. Colonel Hinkle himself stated to several, that the part performed by him, by which it was supposed that he betrayed his brethren, was misunderstood, and a sufficient opportunity to explain and exculpate himself was not afforded him. That he retained his faith and an affection for the martyrs until his death, is certain.' 'The defense of Colonel Hinkle was published in Messenger and Advocate, the organ of Sidney Rigdon, August 1, 1845, in which he claims that the terms of surrender were laid before Joseph Smith and he said, "I will go," and his fellow prisoners voluntarily accompanied him. He also claims that W. W. Phelps, John Corrill, and A. Morrison were as much implicated as was he. H. C. S. 316 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, upon it as helpless as a child, for he had not strength to stand upon his feet. The shrieking continued; no tongue can describe the sound which was con- veyed to our ears; no heart can imagine the sen- sations of our breasts, as we listened to those awful screams. Had the army been composed of so many bloodhounds, wolves, and panthers, they could not have made a sound more terrible. My husband was immediately taken sick, and never afterwards entirely recovered, yet he lived about two years, and was occasionally quite comfort- able, and able to attend meetings. It will be seen by the testimony of Hyrum, that he was taken by the oflEicers the next day after he arrived at the camp, and that he was seated with Joseph on a log, which was placed there for the pur- pose before he was taken. The soldiers crowded around them, and swearing that they would shoot them, snapped several guns at them, before any one interfered for their protection. At length Captain Martin ordered his men to surround the prisoners with drawn swords and loaded muskets, "And now," continued he, (drawing his own sword,) "I swear by God, that if any man attempts to harm a hair of their heads, I'll cut his d — d head off the minute he does it. Do you (speaking to his men) protect them, and if any man attempts to lift his gun to his face to shoot those prisoners, cut him down instantly, for they are innocent men, I know they are innocent — look at them, they show it plainly in their very countenances." This man was but a captain, yet he assumed the AND HIS PROGENITORS 317 responsibility of protecting my sons. And for two nights and a day, he stood constantly on guard, keeping his men to their posts ; he neither slept him- self, nor suffered his company to rest, until Joseph and Hyrum were removed from the place. When they were about starting from Far West, a messenger came and told us, that if we ever would see our sons alive, we must go immediately to them, for they were in a wagon that would start in a few minutes for Independence, and in all probability they would never return alive. Receiving this intima- tion, Lucy and myself set out directly for the place. On coming within about four hundred yards of the wagon, we were compelled to stop, for we could press no further through the crowd. I therefore appealed to those around me, exclaiming, "I am the mother of the prophet — is there not a gentleman here, who will assist me to that wagon, that I may take a last look at my children, and speak to them once more before I die?" Upon this, one individual volunteered to make a pathway through the army, and we passed on, threatened with death at every step, till at length we arrived at the wagon. The man who led us through the crowd spoke to Hyrum, who was sitting in front, and, telling him that his mother had come to see him, requested that he should reach his hand to me. He did so, but I was not allowed to see him; the cover was of strong cloth, and nailed down so close, that he could barely get his hand through. We had merely shaken hands with him, when we were ordered away by the mob, who forbade any conversation between us, and, 318 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, threatening to shoot us, they ordered the teamster to drive over us. Our friend then conducted us to the back part of the wagon, where Joseph sat, and said, "Mr. Smith, your mother and sister are here, and wish to shake hands with you." Joseph crowded his hand through between the cover and the wagon, and we caught hold of it ; but he spoke not to either of us, until I said, "Joseph, do speak to your poor mother once more — I can not bear to go till I hear your voice." "God bless you, mother!" he sobbed out. Then a cry was raised, and the wagon dashed off, tearing him from us just as Lucy was pressing his hand to her lips, to bestow upon it a sister's last kiss — for he was then sentenced to be shot. For some time our house was filled with mourning, lamentation, and woe ; but, in the midst -of my grief, I found consolation that surpassed all earthly com- fort. I was filled with the Spirit of God, and received the following by the gift of prophecy : "Let your heart be comforted concerning your children; they shall not be harmed by their enemies; and, in less than four years, Joseph shall speak before the judges and great men of the land, for his voice shall be heard in their councils. And in five years from this time he will have power over all his enemies." This relieved my mind, and I was prepared to com- fort my children. I told them what had been revealed to me, which greatly consoled them. As soon as William was able to stir about a little he besought his father to move to Illinois, but Mr. Smith would not consent to this, for he was in hopes that our sons would be liberated, and peace again AND HIS PROGENITORS 319 be restored. William continued to expostulate with him, but to no effect, as Mr. Smith declared that he would not leave Far West, except by revelation. William said that he had revelation; that he him- self knew that we would have to leave Far West. Mr. Smith finally said that the family might get ready to move, and then if we were obliged to go, there would be nothing to hinder us. Our business in Far West had been trading in corn and wheat, as well as keeping a boarding-house. When the mob came in, we had considerable grain on hand, but very little flour or meal, therefore we sent a man who was living with us to mill with fourteen sacks of grain; but the miller considered it unsafe to allow the brethren to remain about his premises, as the mob was near at hand, and he was afraid they would burn his buildings. Consequently, the young man returned without his grain, and, for breadstuff, we were for a long time obliged to pound corn in a samp-mortar. Many subsisted altogether upon parched corn for some length of time. The brethren were all driven in from the country. There was an acre of ground in front of our house, completely covered with beds, lying in the open sun, where families were compelled to sleep, exposed to all kinds of weather; these were the last who came into the city, and, as the houses were all full, they could not find a shelter. It was enough to make the heart ache to see the children, sick with colds, and crying around their mothers for food, whilst their parents were destitute of the means of making them comfortable. 320 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, It may be said that, if Joseph Smith had been a prophet, he would have foreseen the evil, and pro- vided against it. To this I reply, he did all that was in his power to prevail upon his brethren to move into Far West, before the difficulty commenced, and at a meeting, three weeks previous, he urged the brethren to make all possible haste in moving both their houses and their provisions into the city. But this counsel appeared to them unreasonable and inconsistent, therefore they did not heed it. If the brethren at Haun's Mill had hearkened to counsel, it would, without doubt, have saved their lives; but, as the consequences of their negligence are already published, and as my mind is loath to dwell upon these days of sorrow, I shall only give those facts which have not been published. While the mob was in the city, William went out one day to feed his horse, but the horse was gone. It was not long, however, before a soldier, who had been absent with a dispatch, rode him into the yard. William took the horse by the bridle, and ordered the soldier to dismount, which he did, and left the horse in William's hands again. Soon after this the brethren were compelled to lay down their arms, and sign away their property. This was done quite near our house, so that I could distinctly hear General Clark's notable speech on this occasion; and, without any great degree of alarm, I heard him declare, concerning Joseph and Hyrum, that "their die was cast, their doom was fixed, and their fate was sealed." Not long after Hyrum left home, Joseph, his AND HIS PROGENITORS 321 youngest son, was born. This was Mary's first child. She never saw her husband but once after she became a mother, before leaving the State. She suffered beyond description in her sickness, but, in all her afflictions, her sister, Mrs. Thompson, stood by her to nurse and comfort her, and, by the best of attention, she gained sufficient strength to accompany Emma to the prison once before she left the State. At this time, my husband sent to Joseph to know if it was the will of the Lord that we should leave the State. Whereupon Joseph sent him a revelation which he had received while in prison, which satis- fied my husband's mind, and he was willing to remove to Illinois as soon as possible. After this, William took his own family, without further delay, to Quincy, thence to Plymouth, v.'here he settled himself, and afterwards sent back the team for his father's family. Just as we got our goods into the wagon, a man came to us and said, that Sidney Rigdon's family were ready to start, and must have the wagon im- mediately. Accordingly, our goods were taken out, and we were compelled to wait until the team could come after us again. We put our goods into the wagon a second time, but the wagon was wanted for Emma and her family, so our goods were again taken out. However, we succeeded after a long time, in getting one single wagon to convey beds, clothing, and provisions for our family, Salisbury's family, and Mr. McCleary's family, besides consid- erable luggage for Don Carlos, who, with his family 322 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, and the remainder of his baggage, was crowded into a buggy/ and went in the same company with us. For the want of teams, we were compelled to leave most of our provisions and furniture. Another inconvenience which we suffered was, the horses were windbroken, consequently we were obliged to walk much of the way, especially up all the hills, which was very tiresome work. The first day we arrived at a place called Tinney's Grove, where we lodged over night in an old log house, which was very uncomfortable. Half of the succeeding day I traveled on foot. That night we stayed at the house of one Mr. Thomas, who was then a member of the church. On the third day, in the afternoon, it began to rain. At night we stopped at a house and asked permission to stay tjll morn- ing. The man to whom we applied showed us a miserable outhouse, which was filthy enough to sicken the stomach, and told us if we would clean this place, and haul our own wood and water, we might lodge there. To this we agreed, and with much trouble, we succeeded in making a place for our beds. For the use of this loathsome hovel, he charged us seventy-five cents. We traveled all the next day in a pouring rain. We asked for shelter at many places, but were refused. At last we came to a place quite like the one where we spent the previous night. Here we spent the night without fire. On the fifth day, just before arriving at Pal- 'A light vehicle, drawn by one horse. AND HIS PROGENITORS 323 myra, in Missouri, Don Carlos called to Mr. Smith, and said, "Father, this exposure is too bad, and I will not bear it any longer; the first place that I come to that looks comfortable, I shall drive up and go into the house, and do you follow me." We soon came to a farmhouse, surrounded with every appearance of plenty. The house was but a short distance from the road, having in front of it a large gate. Through this Don Carlos drove, without hesitating to ask the privilege, and, after assisting us through, he started to the house, and, meeting the landlord, he said, "I do not know but that I am trespassing, but I have with me an aged father, who is sick, besides my mother, and a num- ber of women, with small children. We have trav- eled two days and a half in this rain, and if we are compelled to go much further, we shall all of us die. If you will allow us to stay with you over night, we will pay you almost any price for our accommoda- tion." "Why, what do you mean sir?" said the gentle- man, "Do you not consider us human beings? Do you think that we would turn anything that is flesh and blood from our door, in such a time as this! Drive up to the house and help your wife and chil- dren out : I'll attend to your father and mother and the rest of them." The landlord then assisted Mr. Smith and myself into the room in which his lady was sitting, but as she was rather ill, and he feared that the dampness of our clothing would cause her to take cold, he ordered a black servant to make a fire for her in another room. He then assisted each 324 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, of our family into the bouse, and hung up our cloaks and shawls to dry. At this house we had everything which could con- duce to comfort. The gentleman, who was Esquire Mann, brought us milk for our children, hauled us water to wash with, and furnished us good beds to sleep in. In the evening, he remarked that he was sent by his county, the year before, to the House of Repre- sentatives, where he met one Mr. Carroll, who was sent from the county in which the "Mormons" re- sided; "and if ever," said Esquire Mann, "I felt like fighting any man, it was him. He never once raised his voice, nor even his hand, in behalf of that abused people, once while the House was in session. I was never a member of the House before, and had not sufficient confidence to take a stand upon the floor in their behalf, as I should have done, had I been a man of a little more experience." After spending the night with this good man, we proceeded on our journey, although it continued raining, for we were obliged to travel through mud and rain to avoid being detained by high water. When we came within six miles of the Mississippi River, the weather grew colder, and, in the place of rain, we had snow and hail ; and the ground between us and the river was so low and swampy, that a person on foot would sink in over his ankles at every step, yet we were all of us forced to walk, or rather wade, the whole six miles. On reaching the Mississippi, we found that we could not cross that night, nor yet find a shelter, AND HIS PROGENITORS 325 for many Saints were there before us, waiting to go over into Quincy. The snow was now six inches deep, and still falling. We made our beds upon it. and went to rest with what comfort we might under such circumstances. The next morning our beds were covered with snow, and much of the bedding under which we lay was frozen. We arose and tried to light a fire, but, finding it impossible, we resigned ourselves to our comfortless situation. Soon after this, Samuel came over from Quincy, and he, with the assistance of Seymour Brunson, obtained permission of the ferryman for us to cross that day. About sunset, we landed in Quincy. Here Samuel had hired a house, and we moved into it, with four other families. CHAPTER LI. JOSEPH AND HYRUM ESCAPE FROM THEIR PERSECU- TORS, AND RETURN TO THEIR FAMILIES. We spent the evening after we arrived in Quincy in relating our adventures and escapes, while mak- ing our exit from the land of Missouri, and the following circumstance, during our evening's con- versation, was related by Samuel, who, in company with a number of others, fled for his life before the enemy : He said that they traveled the most secluded route that they could find, as they considered it unsafe to be seen by the inhabitants of the country. 326 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, Game being very scarce, they soon lacked for provisions, and finally ran out altogether; yet they pursued their journey, until they became so weak that they could proceed no further. They then held a council, in which Samuel was appointed to receive the word of the Lord, and they united in prayer to God, that he would make known to them the means and time qf their deliverance. After a short supplication, it was manifested to Samuel that they might obtain sustenance by travel- ing a short distance in a certain direction. This he made known to the company, and immediately set out with two others in quest of the promised food. After traveling a short time, they came to an Indian wigv^^am, and by signs made known to the Indians that they were hungry. Upon this the squaw, with all possible speed, baked them some cakes, and gave each of them two; after which she sent the same number to those who remained in the woods, giving them to understand that she would send more, but she had very little flour, and her papooses^ would be hungry. From this time onward, the brethren succeeded in getting food sufficient to sustain them, so that none of them perished. In a few days, Samuel moved his family into another house, and we were then less crowded. Soon after he left, Lucy was taken violently ill, and for several days she refused to take any kind of nourish- ment whatever. I had not long the privilege of 'Children. AND HIS PROGENITORS 327 taking care of her, as I was shortly seized with the cholera myself, and, although I suffered dreadfully with the cramp, which usually attends this disease, it was nothing in comparison to another pain, which operated upon the marrow of my bones. It seemed sometimes as though it would almost burst the bones themselves asunder. Everything that could be obtained which was con- sidered good for such diseases was administered in my case, but without effect. At length we applied to a young botanic physician, who gave me some herb tea that relieved me immediately. During my sickness, Samuel brought Lucy down- stairs several times in his arms to see me, as they did not expect me to live any length of time, and they were willing that she should be gratified. When I recovered, I found that she had taken nothing but ice-water, while I was sick, but her fever was broken, and, by careful nursing, she was soon able to walk about. Whilst we were sick, the ladies of Quincy sent us every delicacy which the city afforded; in fact, we were surrounded with the kindest of neighbors. One Mr. Messer and family, in particular, sought every opportunity to oblige us while we remained in the place. Previous to our sickness in Quincy, my husband sent Brother Lamoreaux to Missouri, under strict injunctions to see Joseph and Hyrum, or find out where they were before he should return. About the time that Lucy began to walk about a little, Brother Partridge and Brother Morley came to our 328 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, house from Lima, to see if Brother Lamoreaux had either written or returned. When they came we had heard nothing of him, but while they were with us he arrived in Quincy, and sent us word that he had seen neither Joseph nor Hyrum. At this infor- mation Brother Partridge was in despair, and said that when another messenger was to be sent, he would go himself, as it was hardly possible to find a man that would do as he was instructed. I listened to him some time in silence ; at last the Spirit, which had so often comforted my heart, again spoke peace to my soul, and gave me an assurance that I should see my sons before the night should again close over my head. "Brother Partridge," I exclaimed, in tears of j-oy, "I shall see Joseph and Hyrum before to- morrow night." "No, Mother Smith," said he, "I am perfectly discouraged; I don't believe we shall ever see them again in the world. At any rate, do ''not flatter yourself that they will be here as soon as that, for I tell you that you will be disappointed. I have always believed you before, but I can not see any prospect of this prophecy being fulfilled, but, if it is so, I will never dispute your word again." I asked him if he would stay in town long enough to prove my sayings, whether they were true or false. He promised to do so. Brothers Partridge and Morley soon afterwards left the house, in order to get further information upon the subject. After falling asleep that night, I saw my sons in vision. They were upon the prairie traveling, and seemed very tired and hungry. They had but one horse. I saw them stop and tie him to the AND HIS PROGENITORS 329 stump of a burnt sapling, then lie down upon the ground to rest themselves; and they looked so pale and faint that it distressed me. I sprang up, and said to my husband, "Oh, Mr. Smith, I can see Joseph and Hyrum, and they are so weak they can hardly endure. Now they are lying asleep on the cold ground! Oh, how I wish that I could give them something to eat!" Mr. Smith begged me to be quiet, saying that I was nervous; but it seemed impossible for me to rest — they were still before my eyes — I saw them lie there full two hours; then one of them went away to get something to eat, but not succeeding, they traveled on. This time Hyrum rode and Joseph walked by his side, holding himself up by the stir- rup leather. I saw him reel with weakness, but could render him no assistance. My soul was grieved, I arose from my bed, and spent the remain- der of the night in walking the floor. The next day I made preparations to receive my sons, confident that the poor, afflicted wanderers would arrive at home before sunset. Some time in the afternoon, Lucy and I were coming down-stairs — she was before me. When she came to the bottom of the steps she sprang forward, and exclaimed, "There is Brother Baldwin. My brothers — where are they?" This was Caleb Baldwin, who was imprisoned with them. He told us that Joseph and Hyrum were then crossing the river, and would soon be in Quincy. Lucy, hearing this, ran to carry the tidings to Hyrum's family, but the excitement was not sufficient to keep up her strength. When 330 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, she came to the door she fell prostrate. After recov- ering a little, she communicated the welcome news. When Hyrum and Joseph landed, they went imme- diately to see their families, and the next day, they together with their wives and the rest of our con- nections, visited us. The Quincy Grays also came to our house, and saluted my sons in the most polite manner. During the afternoon, I asked Joseph and Hyrum, in the presence of the company, if they were not on the prairie the night previous in the situation which I have already related. They re- plied in the affirmative. I then asked Brother Par- tridge if he believed what I told him two days before. He answered that he would for ever after that time acknowledge me to be a true prophetess. The day passed pleasantly, and my sons returned to their homes, happy in their freedom and the society of their friends. In a short time after Joseph and Hyrum landed in Illinois, George Miller, who is now (1844) the second bishop of the church,- came and informed us that he had a quantity of land in his possession ; also, that upon this land were a number of log houses, which the brethren might occupy if they chose, and that he would charge them nothing for the use of them, unless it would be to repair them a little, as they needed something of this kind. 'George Miller was called to succeed Edward Partridge, presidine: bishoD (see Doctrine and Covenants 107:8). At the October conference of 1844, N. K. Whitney was made first bishop and George Miller second. There is no evidence that he was relegated to second place in the lifetime of Joseph Smith. H. C. S. AND HIS PROGENITORS 331 My sons were pleased with his offer, and Samuel. Don Carlos, and W. J. Salisbury, renting some land of him, moved upon his premises as soon as prepa- rations could be made for their families. CHAPTER LII. A PT^^HASE MADE IN THE TOWN OF COMMERCE— Jv^^ii-PH THE PROPHET GOES TO WASHINGTON — THE DEATH OF JOSEPH SMITH, SENIOR. In the spring of 1839, Joseph and Hyrum made purchase of a tract of land in Commerce, of one Mr. White, and, after moving their families thither, sent Brother Jacob Bigler back for Mr. Smith and myself. When our good friend, Mr. Messer, learned that we were about leaving Quincy, he came and spent a whole day with us. The next day we set out for Commerce. After proceeding about ten miles, our carriage broke down, and, although my husband was quite sick, we were compelled to remain in the sun at least three hours before another vehicle could be procured. After this we started on, and soon arrived at Bear Creek, below Lima. We found this stream so high that it was dangerous to ford, espe- cially for those who were unacquainted with the crossing place, but, fortunately, we took the right direction, and, with much difficulty, succeeded in getting across. That night we stayed with- Sistei Lawrence, and the next day arrived in Commerce^ where we found our children in good health. 332 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, We moved into a small room attached to the house in which Joseph was living. Here we might have enjoyed ourselves, but Mr. Smith continued to sink, his health constantly failing, until we found that medicine was of no benefit to him. As the season advanced the brethren began to feel the effects of the hardships which they had endured, as also the unhealthiness of the climate in which we were then situated. They came down with agues and bilious fevers to such an extent that there were whole families in which not one was able to help himself to a drink of cold water. Among the sick were Hyrum and his family, also my daughter Lucy. Joseph and Emma, seeing the distress, commenced taking the sick into their own house, with the view of taking care of them, and making them more com- fortable. This they continued to do, until their house became so crowded that they were compelled to spread a tent for that part of the family who were still on their feet, in order to make ro-om in the houLe for the sick. During this time of distress, Silas Smith, my husband's brother, came up from Pike County, Illinois, to consult with Mr. Smith in relation to some church business, and returned with the intention of bringing his family hither, but was taken sick and died before he could accomplish it, and we never saw him again. My son William also came from Plymouth about this time, and informed us that he had sent to Missouri for our provisions and furniture, and that all had been destroyed by the mob. When he returned home, he took Lovina, Hyrum's eldest daughter, with him, hoping, as she AND HIS PROGENITORS 333 was sick, that the ride would be a benefit to her. In this he was disappointed, for she grew worse instead of better, s-o that in a short time he con- sidered it necessary to send for her father, as she was not expected to live. As her father was not able to sit up when the messenger arrived, myself and Lucy went in his stead. On our arrival at Plymouth, we found Lovina better, and she continued to mend until she regained her health. But the ague took a fresh hold on Lucy, and she remained completely under the power of the disease until the sickness in Commerce had so abated that Joseph was able to make us a visit. When he arrived, Lucy was lying up-stairs in a high fever. Upon hearing his voice below, she sprang from her bed and flew down-stairs, as though she was altogether well, and was so rejoiced to hear that her relatives were all still living, and in better health than when she left them, that the excite- ment performed an entire cure. She soon regained her strength, and we returned home. It now became necessary for Joseph to take a jour- ney to the city of Washington, for he had been commanded of the Lord, while in prison, to pray for redress at the feet of the President, as well as of Congress, when his family should be so situated that he could leave home. Accordingly, Joseph started, in company with Sid- ney Rigdon, Elias Higbee, Doctor Foster, and Por- ter Rockwell, to fulfill this injunction. After arriv- ing in Washington, Joseph and Sidney waited upon his Excellency Martin Van Buren, but it was some 334 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, time before they had an opportunity of laying their grievances before him; however, they at length succeeded in getting his attention. After listening to the entire history of the oppression and abuse, w^hich we had received at the hands of our enemies, he replied, "Gentlemen, your cause is just; but I CAN DO NOTHING FOR YOU !" The matter was, however, laid before Congress. They, too, concluded that our cause was just, but that they could do nothing for us, as Missouri was a sovereign, independent State; and that the "Mor- mons" might appeal to her for redress, for, in their opinion, she neither wanted the power nor lacked the disposition to redress the wrongs of her own citizens. During Joseph's absence, Mr. Smith was at times very weak, and coughed dreadfully, so that some nights I had to lift him out of bed. On one occa- sion of this kind, he expressed a fear that he should die with me alone. I told him this would not be the case, for it was impressed upon my mind that when he died, he would have his children around him. This comforted him much, for he was very anxious to live until Joseph should return, that he might bless him again before he should die. This was in the winter of 1840. Before spring he got some better, so that he was able to walk about a little, and attend a few blessing-meetings, in one of which he blessed Mrs. Page, the wife of one of the Twelve, and a young woman whom Brother Page had baptized and confirmed on Bear Creek but a few days previous. In blessing the latter, Mr. AND HIS PROGENITORS 335 Smith repeated a prophecy which had been pro- nounced upon her head in her confirmation, as pre- cisely as though he had been present when it was uttered, stating that the Spirit testified that these things had been predicted upon her head in her con- firmation, which very much surprised her, as she knew that he had not received any intimation of the same, except by the Spirit of God. In March, 1840, Joseph returned from the city of Washington. At this time Mr. Smith had suffered a relapse, and was confined to his bed. On Joseph's arrival, he administered to him, and, for a short time my husband was better. In the ensuing April a conference was held in Nauvoo (formerly Com- merce) , during which the result of Joseph's mission to Washington was made known to the brethren; who, after hearing that their petition was rejected, concluded, as they had now tried every court which was accessible to them on earth, to lay their case before the court of heaven, and leave it in the hands of the great God. Joseph, soon after his arrival, had a house built for us, near his own, and -one that was more commo- dious than that which we previously occupied. When the heat of the ensuing summer came on, my husband's health began to decline more rapidly than before. This was caused, perhaps, in part, by the renewal of the Missouri persecutions, for our sons were now demanded of the authorities of Illi- nois, as fugitives from justice. In consequence of which they were compelled to absent themselves 336 JOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET, from the city, until the writs which were issued for their arrest, were returned. About this time, John C. Bennett came into the city, and u